Polygraphiae libri VI

Six Books of Polygraphy

By Johannes Trithemius, Abbot of Würzburg, formerly of Sponheim

Addressed to Emperor Maximilian I

This edition also includes the Key, Adolf von Glauburg’s observations, and Trithemius’s booklet On the Seven Secundeans, or Intelligences Moving the Spheres after God.

Strasbourg: Lazarus Zetzner, 1600

The Printer to the Reader, Greeting. When, at the urging of certain persons, candid Reader, I had resolved to publish anew, at my own expense, the Polygraphy of Johannes Trithemius, I diligently applied myself to this: that it might come forth both more correct and enlarged by a new addition. And so, having sought out various editions from everywhere, I diligently compared them with the most recent; and besides, I added also a manuscript exemplar of Jacob Trithemius, brother of Johannes, and, a collation having been made with the remaining editions, I found it nearly similar to them, a few [readings] excepted. Secondly, I appended the same author's booklet on the Secundeans, or Intelligences moving the sphere after God. It is yours, kind Reader, to take in good part this our endeavor, such as it is. Farewell.

Dedication to Emperor Maximilian

The letter of Johannes Trithemius, Abbot of Saint James at Würzburg, on the Polygraphia

I was wavering, most unconquered Maximilian Caesar, with an uncertain mind, and for some little while I doubted within myself whether I would be doing something worthwhile or not if I dedicated the codex of my Polygraphia to Your Caesarean Majesty. For among the great you are greatest, among the more powerful most powerful, and among all wise men by far the wisest; and for that reason nothing is to be inscribed to you unless it is great, nothing dedicated unless it has been composed with the highest learning. But I, having attained no, or only little, literary learning, not without reason hesitated rather long as to whether I ought to bring trifles before so great a Majesty, since I am neither fit by talent to compose anything nor adorned with the necessary charm of expression. For I know, and cannot deny, how scanty is my equipment, how rough my talent, and that I have no vein of eloquence in speech; for which reason, also with due consideration, I held back for some time, and feared to appear before your glorious Majesty as an inept writer.

For since after God you are by right lord of the world, it is no wonder if I, unlearned and the least of monks, fear the judgment of so great a Majesty of yours, and dread to offer those compositions of mine which I know are not worthy of your hands. And when I was turning these things over in my mind, there arrived one sent by your Highness with letters, by which you summoned me to Cologne, the expenses necessary for the journey having already some time before been assigned through another. But when the letters of your Serenity had been reread, confidence soon overcame shame, and the consideration of your innate gentleness drove away fear. For I know that your disposition is most mild: since you are the most modest of all, you are accustomed to be gentle to the humble and to resist the proud. You do not know how to be vainly puffed up, nor, in the manner of tyrants, to despise the humble who are devoted to Your Highness; for just as you have no room to grow on earth, so no envy will penetrate your mind. You are the greatest, and you have also accomplished many things, and great things, no less bravely in peace and in war; by these you have attained an eternal name, and with the highest reverence you are honored, with the love and favor of all your subjects. These are the riches of princes: the love and favor of the people, and to do justice to each person according to the commandment of the love of God.

Since, therefore, all carry your name to the stars with praises and all proclaim you most gentle and most humane, there was henceforth no reason why I in particular should suspect you to be more severe, especially when in your letter you deign to entice me to be enrolled among yours. Therefore, at last encouraged by the weighing of these matters, I laid aside all fear and assumed great confidence in the gentleness innate in you. Indeed, since all draw confidence from the fountain of your piety, why should I alone be cruel [unclear]. Therefore, with that humility which befits me, and with which I ought and am able, I approach the throne of your most excellent Majesty, prostrate on the ground; devotedly I offer the said work of Polygraphia, and humbly commend my littleness to Your Serenity as a servant to his lord. Now therefore, most merciful Caesar, accept the very small little gift which I bring, in which may you deign to weigh my mind, most subject to you, not its value.

There are, moreover, in the appended system of the Polygraphia, in certain places, some mysteries wrapped in enigmas, lest the meaning of the more inward art, which lies hidden, should become manifest to the understanding of all. Just as not all things befit all persons, so not all things everywhere and always suit everyone. Therefore certain mysteries are enclosed there, which in my judgment can be more useful and more necessary to none than to princely men. For the more matters they attend to, the greater caution of secrecy must be applied in their counsels. For this book teaches princes to command secrecy over their secrets. But because Your Caesarean Majesty, occupied with many affairs, does not have time to search out the things that lie hidden, wrapped in mysteries, lest you be deprived of the fruit of my labor, I have appended a little book that extracts the kernel of the whole work, which I have entitled The Key of the Polygraphia; with it as guide you will more easily understand everything shut up here in figures. May God preserve you unharmed for our salvation. I wrote on the twenty-sixth day of the month of April, in the year of Christ one thousand five hundred eight.

Index

Table or Index of the Works of Johannes Trithemius, first Abbot of Spanheim and afterward of St. James at Würzburg.

Johannes Trithemius, abbot, was born in the village of Trittenheim, in the diocese of Trier, on the banks of the river Moselle, on the first day of the month of February, at the eleventh hour and thirtieth minute after noon, in the year of the Lord’s Nativity 1462, in the tenth Roman indiction: his father was Johannes de Heydenberg, and his mother was called Elisabeth de Longouico. This was the very year in which the city of Mainz, in the dissension of two pontiffs, was captured, lost its liberty, and found servitude, many of the citizens being driven into exile; in the fourth current year of Pope Pius II, and the twenty-second of Emperor Frederick III.

In the year of the Lord 1482, however, in the monastery of Spanheim, in the diocese of Mainz, on the first day of February, that is, the day on which he had once been born, he laid aside the secular habit and there took up the monastic one under the rule of the blessed father Benedict, according to the observance newly introduced. In the following year, which was the eighty-third above the four-hundredth and the thousandth, after Abbot Johannes de Colenhusen had been transferred by canonical postulation to Seligenstadt, Johannes Trithemius, by the common election of the brothers, was promoted and adorned as abbot of the aforesaid monastery of Spanheim on the fourth day before the Kalends of July, and presided for twenty-three years, one month, ten days, and nine. When these had passed, not without many labors, provoked by the rashness of certain rivals, he accepted the abbacy of St. James at Würzburg, which was offered to him, and of his own free will resigned Spanheim, full of useless cares.

In both places he wrote a number of little works, from which recently he set down for me in his own hand the items written below on a sheet. Since you, as a friend, ask me for their titles, I gladly yield to your wishes, so that from consideration of such great labors of his you may hold the memory of our common friend and teacher more closely. And first indeed I shall set down the titles of those works which, while he was abbot at Spanheim, [unclear] of his order, which were made in provincial chapters by order of the presiding officers: one book. On the Visitation of Monks, one book. On the Manner of Holding a Provincial Chapter, one book. On the Rule of St. Benedict, two books. Homilies and exhortatory sermons to his monks, two books, which he dedicated to his predecessor. On the Temptations of Cloistered Persons and Their Remedies, two books. To Nicholas, priest of Mernic, On the Priestly Life, one book. Against the Private Property of Monks, one book. On the Vanity and Misery of This Life, one book. A penthic work, that is, a mournful one, On the Ruin of His Order, one book. On the Illustrious Men of His Order, four books. Praises of the Order of the Carmelite Friars, two books. To Gerlacus, abbot of Deutz, Praises of Manuscript Writings, one book. To Johannes Dalburgius, bishop of Worms, On Ecclesiastical Writers, one book. On the Praises of St. Anne, Grandmother of the Lord, one book. To the questions of Rutger Sicamber, canon of Dumetis, [unclear] book. A chronicle of his own monastery of Spanheim, not a small volume, one book. A chronicle or annals of the monastery of Hirsau, two large volumes. A chronicle of the succession of the dukes of Bavaria and the counts palatine, to Philip, Count Palatine, prince elector, [unclear] book. The life of St. Hirmina, nun and first abbess in the horreum at Trier, one book. On the Misery of Cloistered Prelates, two books. Praises of St. Andrew the Apostle, [unclear] book. Praises of the Life of Abbot Benedict, [unclear] book. Praises of True Penitence, [unclear] book. Monologue of a Man Devoted to God to Himself, one book. To Ulrich, canon of Cologne, on questions concerning the Gospel of John, [unclear] book. To [unclear] on questions concerning the Psalms, one book.

J. Trithemius.

For the presidents of the annual chapter concerning the Bursfeld observance, he abridged the statutes of that same union, one book. The Spiritual Exercise of Monks, one book. An Epitome or Breviary of the same, one book. On Ecclesiastical Computation, one book. On the Illustrious Writers of Germany, addressed to Jakob Wimpfeling of [unclear], one book. Spanheim letters to various persons, four books. Orations delivered in chapters and elsewhere are twenty-four in number, making one book. For his brothers of the monastery of Spanheim he wrote forty very beautiful sermons, one book. Sermons to the people on feast days, one book. Several supplicatory prayers to God and the saints, one book. From the Greek tongue he translated into Latin Maximus the Abbot on the incarnation of the Lord; also the anathemas of St. Cyril, archbishop of Alexandria, promulgated against heretics in the third synod of Ephesus, and certain letters of that same synod. He also wrote for the edification of monks a notable work, which he entitled On the Threefold Region of Cloistered Persons, three books. He wrote also certain other smaller works, the titles of which he did not send on to me. These, dearest brother Nicholas, are the Trithemian works which, during the twenty-three years in which he was abbot, he composed at Spanheim for the honor of God, amid cares and the continual occupation of domestic business, reading or writing day and night whenever he was able to steal some leisure for himself.

Lucubrations II.

During the years in which he was in charge he brought into the library of Spanheim a very great treasury of books in every field, not only through the art of printing but also through manuscripts. For when I was with him for the space of one year, to learn Greek and Hebrew letters from him, I counted two thousand volumes in the library, of which at least eighty had been decently written with the pen on parchment and paper. I often heard from his mouth that he had spent more than two thousand florins for books, which he had not received from the substance of the monastery, which was always very meager; but since he was both known and dear to many princes, the gifts with which he was honored by them he very often spent on books. For he is the greatest lover and cultivator of books beyond all whom I know living in the flesh today. It is said by many, however, that his successor, who is now abbot in Spanheim, has alienated very many volumes.

In the year of the Lord 1504, when a fierce war had arisen between the interregnum and Philip, Count Palatine, Trithemius, fearing the enemies, withdrew with his library and the monastery’s possessions to Kreuznach, the nearest town, and I likewise returned to my own affairs. In the year 1506, in the month of October, Trithemius himself, spurred by the envy of certain persons, accepted the abbacy of St. James at Würzburg and resigned that of Spanheim. There, in quiet, he writes various works, the titles of which, when asked, he recently sent me as follows.

Of Trithemius.

To the emperor Maximilian he published a remarkable work, which he entitled Polygraphy, six books. To the same man, the key of that same Polygraphy, one book. Replies to eight questions of the same emperor, one book. To the same man, On the Seven Intelligences Moving the Spheres, one book. To Joachim, margrave of Brandenburg and prince-elector, twenty books of various questions, orations, and propositions. To the same man, On Prognostications Permitted and Not Permitted to a Christian, two books. To the same man he wrote that remarkable and laborious work of Steganography, eight books, which that rash Bouillus, not understanding it, criticized most ignorantly and most falsely. To the same prince, one book of letters. To the same man, Against Sorcerers and All Arts and Superstitions Forbidden by the Church, five books. To the same man, On the Causes and Cure of the Falling Sickness and of Sorcerers, three books. To Jakob Trithemius, his brother, an Itinerary of His Life, two books. To Burkhard von Horneck, physician, On the Peculium of Nuns, one book. He wrote a History or Annals on the Origin, Kings, and Deeds of the People of the Franks and Germans, three large volumes; he brought the narrative from the incarnation of the Lord, in the year 433, from the borders of Scythia into Germany at the mouths of the Rhine, down to the twenty-eighth and twenty-ninth year of the emperor Maximilian. To Lorenz, bishop of Würzburg—

Lucubrations He wrote, for the bishop and duke of eastern Francia, an epitome or abridgment of the same volumes, three books of histories. To the same man, on the dukes and bishops of the Franks of Wurzburg, one book. On the miracles shown at the memorial of Our Lady, Saint Mary, at Dettelbach, two books. On the miracles of the same shown in the nettle-bed at [Helprunnam], six books. An Apologetic against Charles Bovillus, who slandered things he did not understand, one book. On the origin and kings of the Franks, one book. A chronicle of his monastery, over which he now presides, of Saint James at Wurzburg, one book. To Albert, of the Margraves of Brandenburg, archbishop of Mainz and Magdeburg, the life of the divine chief-prelate, three books. On the transfer of the same from Mainz into Saxony, one book. To John, Count Palatine, Duke of Bavaria, and Count in Sponheim, residing at Simmern, on the origin, kings, and dukes of the Bavarians, together with the Counts Palatine and of Sponheim, four books. On demons and profane arts, he attacks, confounds, and overturns sorcerers and superstitious [unclear]. Of Wurzburg letters, which he wrote in that abbacy, four books. He also wrote many other smaller works, suited to his own devotion and that of his friends, such as courses, a rosary, a missal office, and various prayers, likewise proses or sequences on Saint Anne, grandmother of our Savior. He wrote praises, prayers, and a rosary on Saint Mary Magdalene. A rosary on Saint Joseph, foster-father of the Lord. A rosary on Saint Peter the Apostle. A rosary on Saint John the Evangelist. At the request of John, archbishop of Trier, a sequence on Anne, which begins, “Jesus, king of the heavens,” to the melody “Ave praeclara.” Another, to be sung on her feast, which begins: “Let them exult on this day.” A third, to the provincial of the Carmelites at Augsburg, begins, “Let us rejoice in honor.” A fourth on Saint Hildegard the virgin, which begins thus: “Praise be to you, Lord, king of eternal glory.” A fifth on Saint Rupert, duke of Bingen, which begins: “Let them exult on this day.” A sixth on Saint Joseph, foster-father of the Lord, begins thus: “Let us sing, renowned men.” A seventh on Saint Rabanus, archbishop. An eighth on the wounds of Christ, which begins thus: “Let us adore Jesus Christ, let us mourn the crucified one.” A ninth on the compassion of Blessed Mary, ever Virgin, begins thus: “Come, let us weep with devout mind, sharing compassion with the blessed Virgin Mary,” namely to the melody “Ave praeclara.” A tenth on Saint Joachim, father of Our Lady, which begins thus: “Let us adore the Trinity, let us together praise the unity of Father, Son, and Spirit.” An eleventh on each man’s own good angel. A twelfth for the proper mass of each priest. A thirteenth on Saint Maximus, bishop of Mainz. A fourteenth on Saint Martha the virgin, Christ’s hostess. A fifteenth on Saint Mary Magdalene. A sixteenth on Saint Mary of Egypt. A seventeenth on Saint James the Greater, apostle. An eighteenth on Saint Andrew, apostle. A nineteenth on Saint Benedict, abbot. A twentieth on All Saints. And for each of the named memorials and saints he composed individual new offices of the mass, conformable to the divine scriptures. He wrote besides a little work of meditations and prayers on the Lord’s incarnation, nativity, life, Passion, and death, suited to devotion, in two books. The Mirror of Heavenly Doctrine, serving in no small measure for compunction of mind, one book, which begins thus: “The beginning of human salvation.” He also composed many very devout meditations and prayers on our Lord Jesus Christ, on his most holy mother the Virgin Mary, and on various saints, with beautiful variety; together with many great other works, which all devout posterity will see and admire. These, my dearest Nicholas, are the volumes of our abbot Trithemius, which over almost thirty-two years he has composed in continuous study, apart from those which, not yet completed, are in hand on the anvil, unknown to me. Farewell, from my house at Durach, on the fifth day of the month of October, in the year of our salvation 1515. Johannes Duraclusius.

From the letter of Johannes Duraclusius, his disciple, to Nicolaus Hamerius of Emel.

17

Preface of Johannes Trithemius, Abbot of St James at Würzburg, to the Polygraphia, addressed to Maximilian I, Caesar.

We read that very many wise men of the ancients, philosophers, kings, and princes once devised various and manifold methods by which they might safely entrust to their messengers, when they were sent to more distant places, the secrets of counsel, and whatever of secret mystery occurred that had to be confided, so that they might become fit for carrying them out and secure from every assault of the wicked, lest either the simplicity of the cabalists should lay bare the mystery, or the inborn curiosity of the Bacucei should bring harm to apostolic matters. Great among these, Augustus Caesar of the Romans, wishing in difficult affairs to use the service of messengers in obscurity, changed the breathings of conceived speech from clear forms into dark ones; and by the dance of metathesis, with a fine invention, he made their barbarousness, though resisting his wishes, accord at his command. And that receptive and, as it were, perpetual order is nevertheless subject to will and to the reckoning of time; although it keeps messengers safe on the road from the assault of the Bacucei, still, since it does not keep the regulated bounds of itself, it will make all who look on anxious with suspicion of the matter.

18 Preface to

Archimedes of Syracuse, easily the chief mathematician, fastened round about a white bird suited to his designs, bare about the head and feet, to a staff cut back into the form of a tetragon; and when the servants had been arranged in due proportion, the work of the white bird appeared changed. When this had been duly performed, he loosed with his own hand what had been fastened; and when he had allowed it to fly away, there suddenly arose among the familiars of the inner chambers a great separation of appearances, and soon there arose a monster of a tortuous monastic image, formerly far too wandering, at the sight of which no one could think what it was. Nor did the dissension of the owls come to rest before the image of the master had skillfully bound the magpie again with a similar tetragon. Marcus Tullius Cicero, the eloquent orator, using talent and art, changed the minutiae of phrase into signs, and put the diligence, or character, of his will in place of the customary phrase. In this very novelty, indeed, he used such abundance that his invention could suffice for almost all things in the world. But upon these heralds of mysteries the institution of the art bestowed a wonderful agility, so that, beyond the nature of all, with solid steps of the feet, and not by minutiae or moments, but by whole degrees, they serve the good will of the master. A king can always use their service most safely, although not without great labor and manifest suspicion on the part of the Bacucei. But Cyprian, most holy bishop and martyr of the Church of Carthage,

19 Maximilian I, Caesar.

wishing to provide for the benefit of Christians, enlarged in no small measure those very lessons of the Ciceronian institution, and added what had been lacking to our customs.

Pharamund also, the forty-third after Marcomer, most powerful king of the Franks in Germany, when in the four hundred twenty-fourth year of the Lord's nativity he was forcefully entering the borders of the Gauls, in order that all things might be done safely, bound foreign minutiae to his secrets.

Chlodio Crinitus too, Pharamund's elder son, succeeding his father in the kingdom of the Franks, after he had violently subjected all Gaul to his rule, commanded that all the Gauls, as conquered men and slaves, be shorn and their beards shaved, but ordered the Franks, conquerors and lords of the Gauls, to grow their hair and beard; whence he was also called Crinitus. In imitation of his father, he wrapped the mysteries of counsel in signs both proper and foreign.

Charles, surnamed the Great, the sixty-third king of the Franks after Marcomer, who was the first of the Franks to rule the Romans, with Nanno the grammarian as his teacher, wishing to adorn the German language, which was his paternal tongue, with grammarians after the manner of Latin, began an arduous work, which, however, involved in many affairs and overtaken by death, he did not complete. He bound owls with varied and many minutiae; greater than whom Brabant, or Namur in Germany, had not produced. To each prefect of the kingdom he gave single owls by art. The Northmen, having gone out from the borders of Gothia, when

Preface to Maximilian I Caesar

...when once they were cruelly devastating Gaul, they summoned bubones from Greece and prepared a safe hiding-place for their secrets, which today is known to few.

Our Bede, a monk in England, not ignorant of the deed of the Normans, described many inventions of the ancients similar to these, by which they made a dark road bright with mysteries. He first commended artrology to the memory of posterity, and invented dactylogy. There were those who, by visible accidents, discerned minute things; by their prudence night was turned into day, and without the service of bubones light shone in darkness. Concerning these things, moreover, the illustrious Count Palatine, Prince Elector, once the requester of our steganography, received from us a manifest proof of instruction.

But others, multiplying minutiae by regulated division, after the manner of barbarians overturned the patterns of nature, concealing in darkness the dances of arising shadows, and, where the secret of counsel required it, supplied the cabala to the absent through diapyromata.

Great labor is involved in these things, and [unclear] long exercise of the mind, in which no one suddenly becomes skilled for use. Necessity endures all things. There were also those whom celestial harmony taught to compose foreign words, of which there was a double use for those who understood: while one sense holds in suspense, the other lifts the mind into the ether. God can do all things. Many have tried to seek light in shadow without light, but they were quite unable, because the fire lies buried in ashes. Some practised painters of phantoms divided one wind into two at a point: one of them, a misophos, always lurks in darkness, while the other, a lover of light, a philosophos, hates darkness, loves light, and guards the secret by means of a bubo. Again, with Bede there were some witnesses whose advancing intention bound the wind, invisible to the eyes, to visible things, and compelled many plants, and no less stones and fruits, which lack voices, to speak with a human tongue. Why should I bring in brute creatures, when all things obey art? This secret is rightly preferred to all inventions thus far, through which the hidden mystery will gain strength for the small, and by no means commit pearls to swine. From nothing, nothing is brought back. The known multitude of visible things, if these are prudently adapted to them, the enlightened mind of man would know and behold wonders. But to treat more fully of these matters is not part of the present purpose; since they are greater and weightier, they require another work and another time. Matthias, the most powerful king of Hungary, a hammer harder than adamant of the cross of Christ, victorious, waged battles; with wondrous ingenuity and art he discovered many things, adorned bubones with periphrasmata, kept his own mysteries, secreted them with manifold variety, and by manifest industry destroyed the counsels of his enemies. He preferred wisdom to gold; therefore a wise, sound mind in a well-disciplined body, driven upward by desire for a higher understanding, when by the likeness of the binary it has returned from the ternary into unity, will thereafter easily rise to the denary.

Pythagoras of Samos, that philosopher, warned his disciples that the quaternary must not be forgotten, in which the first perfection of numbering is contained. For thus we count: one, two, three, four. Stop your mind: for you have ten. For the denary is the head of perfection. What are eleven, except the denary and unity? What is twenty? Twice ten. What is thirty? Three times ten. You have a hundred, and you have by no means departed from the quaternary. And what is a hundred, except ten times ten? In these things mysteries lie hidden in abundance, and they are manifest to few. For love of brevity we pass over many in silence, who, aiding nature by art, applied prudence to secrets, and what to many who did not know seemed impossible they brought by shrewd study into easy use. A cultivated mind can do great things, and he who cleaves to God becomes, by understanding, higher than the world. Many are the mysteries of kings, and their counsels are full of cares, in which confidence and faith are required; rare faith harms the believer, and often admits even doubt when it is present. Therefore it would be worth the trouble and risk for all princes to be philosophers, and endowed with singular wisdom: just, gentle, benevolent, and distinguished in munificence, so that they cannot easily be overthrown by others. Justice alone, the companion of prudence, makes a prince glorious. To the aforementioned Prince and lord Elector...

To Emperor Maximilian I.

At the urging of Philip, Count Palatine and Duke of Bavaria, I, Johannes Trithemius, now abbot of the monastery of St. James at Würzburg, but then of St. Martin the Bishop in Sponheim, in the diocese of Mainz, began to write eight books of mysteries in the Steganography. While I was already continuing my night-work on the third book of the same work, I am going to tell the matter briefly, if I can.

In the year of the Lord’s Nativity 1499, in the second Roman indiction, when Arnold Bostius, a Carmelite of the town of Ghent, asked by letter what new work I was bringing forth, and with what studies I was occupied, on the second day of Palms I wrote back to him through merchants, as to a friend, that I had under the hammer a new and wonderful work of Steganography, and I reported in order what was contained in each of its books. But before my letter had reached Ghent, Bostius, in the days of Easter, passed from life to Christ. The prior of that place received the letter, opened it, read it, and, astonished, as I think, by the novelty of the promises, shared it, at the request of many others, to be read and copied. Hence it happened that my letter itself, within a short time, was spread through almost all Germany and France, and was copied many times by many people; it brought even many most learned men to amazement and wonder, to such a degree that they hesitated as to what, in truth, they ought to think of me. Among these were some who steadfastly asserted that my promises in the said letter were frivolous, impossible, and false, shamelessly devised by me for the sake of empty glory.

Preface to

Others said: “Great and wonderful things this abbot Trithemius promises; if he can do them, he can do them only by the service of demons, since they seem to far exceed the bounds of nature. But if he cannot, who will doubt that he is a liar, and deservedly to be refuted by all good and learned men?” But let both be far from me, since I promised natural things.

Of all those who rashly judged what they did not know of mine, the most rash, and finally the most unjust appraiser of things to burst forth in public, was Charles Bovillus, a Picard by nation. After he had traveled through the upper parts of Alsace, he came to me at Sponheim for the sake of hospitality, intending to return to France by way of Trier. I treated him with all the courtesy I could, and, as long as he was with me, showed him all the benefits of hospitality with a cheerful face.

And since, as is usual among friends, especially those devoted to letters, I had displayed everything of mine for my most welcome guest to see, among the other things the aforementioned work of Steganography, not yet completed at that time, also presented itself. Bovillus saw it and read it cursorily, his mind occupied elsewhere; he said that he admired the invention, praised it, and took no care to understand it. Thus, since he did not ask for the key to understanding, he deserved to hear or grasp none of the things contained in that work of ours. After this, having returned to France, he repaid us evil for good and shamefully violated the covenant of Christian friendship. For when he was asked by Lord Germanus de Ganay, our common friend, later bishop of Orléans, what he had found with me and had seen in Sponheim, he wrote back falsehoods for truths, lies for benefits, condemning and rashly judging those things which he was quite unable to comprehend with his understanding.

To Emperor Maximilian I.

For since he believed that the palm of learning would be bestowed upon him through envy and falsehood, he wrote back to the aforementioned most learned man a letter full of falsity, lies, many injuries, and insults. In it, making mention of the Steganography which he had not understood, he proclaims me, falsely, mendaciously, and far too injuriously, with rash presumption, to be devoted to wicked arts, a magician and a necromancer. To his most lying injuries and blasphemies, God having mercy, I shall shortly respond in such a way that all posterity may understand both that I am innocent and that Bovillus is impious, cruel, rash, and in this matter a liar.

I steadfastly affirm, I truthfully say, and I confidently swear upon my soul, that I have never had any commerce with demons, nor with wicked and pernicious magical or necromantic arts; but that each and all the things which I have either written or promised that I would write are pure, sound, natural, and in no respect at all contrary to the Christian faith. Therefore I do not fear to submit my promises for examination before good and learned men, whenever and as often as there is need; and I in no way intend to resist their determination. That I have inserted this history of Bovillus’s rashness into this preface of mine had a reasonable cause: that all may understand that it was done by mature counsel that the work of Steganography has thus far remained buried in darkness, not because I fear the rash judgments of Bovillus:

Preface to Emperor Maximilian I.

but lest I seem to give more such men cause for suspecting similar things about me. Indeed, so far as I am concerned, I would rather appease rivals by silence than irritate them by letters, or provoke them to defamation by writings. For I judged it better to condemn to perpetual silence all things wondrously discovered, than to incur, even through men’s false estimation, the stigma of magic or of the pernicious superstition of necromancy. Let the Steganographia, therefore, lie hidden in darkness, and let it not become common to the lying Bovillan company, which is accustomed to judge matters unknown to it, and to corrupt the reputation of a good man out of the mere lust of depravity. Nevertheless, at the urging of friends, so that our rivals, together with Bovillus, may understand what a reckless and fabricated injury he has done us, while the Steganographia remains within its own bounds, we consent to bring into the light the present work, which we call the Polygraphia, divided into six books. Let those who wish read it, and let friends read this volume without ill feeling; when they have understood all its hidden mysteries, let them themselves, without envy, be judges whether they are natural or superstitious. For I know, and am certain, that all things are sincere, pure, natural, and removed from every pursuit of evil superstition.

Whenever, however, the discourse proceeds rather obscurely, this is done for the reason that a madman should not misuse for destruction the sword of defense which a man sound in spirit and mind carries for his own protection. Yet nothing evil is contained in it on that account, since perverse men misuse even good things for evil. Whoever presumes to condemn this edition of ours is himself conscious and witness that he has never truly understood it. Mysteries are concealed beneath enigmas, lest the secrets of the Bubones become in any way manifest to the Bacuceans. If it delights anyone to know these things, let the reader approach with envy far removed.

For I am a Christian; I am a priest; I am also a monk under the rule of the holy father Benedict. I love Christ, and with whatever sincerity of mind I can, I always devoutly adore him. I have no dealings with demons; I have had none; and, with God as protector, I shall have none. I have no pursuits, no occupations, no teachings in magical, necromantic, or profane arts. Whoever thinks otherwise of me [unclear], and defends the open lie of Bovillus. But now let us leave these things aside, and let us set forth in order what is contained in each book of our Polygraphia.

Table or Index of the Things Treated in the First Book.

In the first book of this Polygraphia of ours we place and distribute, according to the order of our ternary, the words of the Latin language, as many as are seen; by their use and service all princes throughout the world will find safe assistance in any secrets whatever, which, without danger to the mystery, without mark, and without suspicion of the Bacuceans, will remain forever hidden. For the Bubones, by these means the path is known to be safe, and never to be violated by any investigation of anyone. Knowledge of the hidden matter is granted to two only, if the binary is skillfully brought back to the monad. Ignorance is the mother of error, and he who scorns to learn the good he does not know loves blindness. The periphrases themselves are extended in the manner either of one admonishing or of one supplicating, and they can be varied for every visible subject of this world. For they are suited to individual mysteries, and are set before the secrets of the Greeks no less than before our own; when you have understood the things you see, do not rashly despise the hidden things you do not see. You perceive accidents; substance remains invisible. Hence the greater things lie hidden, the lesser things are open to sight. Since this has been done with reason, let no good man take it in a bad sense, since from these things every capable man could, if only he wished, advance to higher matters. For me, however, on this occasion

Index of Book I.

For the moment it did not please me to bring higher matters into the light, since an inconvenient time seems to stand in the way. I have prefixed the letters of the Latin alphabet in order to the individual words with this consideration: that the operator may have an easy method in the proposed task, and that the reciprocal party in the relation may be relieved of excessive labor. The paraphrases that are set opposite, outside the straight order of the lines, are not without a mystery of the art, since they serve the light-bearing propositions for the completion of the necessary perfection, not the obscure ones. For this reason, too, they are employed in the former and neglected in the latter. For they themselves are fixed means by which every suspicion of opposition is removed. All things have been set down according to reason, so that not even one proposition is introduced idly. For example, the farther the sun advances from the equinoctial circle, the more the days are lengthened for those who live in those regions.

Therefore, so that unity may proceed in the proper order, by means of the ternary, into the binary, the paradigm that we hand down must be observed with rather great care. And first, after he has taken prior account with intelligent consideration of his intention, let the operator observe what he is going to grant to the ternary through the binary; let him divide the day with the night by minutes, and distinguish the minute particulars of the winds, not by an alien but by the proper supposition of the phrase. In any mystical business let him diligently beware lest he overturn the established order of the art, or substitute one paraphrase for another, or grant to one what is owed to another; otherwise unity will not admit the binary, and the whole operation will be confused and useless. Let the night not be wandering through excessive length; not advancing, it will stand beyond the limits appointed to it by the art; let curiosity not change water into snow, nor let him sleep by day who keeps watch at night. Let the mind, solicitous in its ingenuity, also use art, lest the hand by its own levity commit an error which, though slight and small in the monad, is always accustomed to appear large and very great in the binary.

Only one paraphrase from any given order is admitted to the service of the secret; and, following the example of a servant, as often as the little particle of light has required it, one phrase similarly attached is taken up, not several. These things must be commended to a watchful mind, and care must be taken that the wind not be animated. After this a rule is prescribed for one approaching the practice of the art: that, as far as he can, by mystical art he imitate the single person of a man consisting of two natures, namely the soul surpassing visible things and the flesh remaining visible. For just as the soul is not seen, although it is established in a visible body, so the secret of the mind, in order that it may remain secret and nevertheless operate at will, requires the guidance of light, enduring in its workshop of darkness. Therefore, as often as the body ministers to the soul, the servant to the master, the will to reason, see that the principal virtue of the paraphrastic power in the light is preserved in its natural vigor. For by this instruction, the first of the Peripatetics will duly enter into the second, and the monad into the binary.

Likewise, consequently, we warn the one who wishes it that, as often as the leaf is moved by the wind, he should discern the property of each nature, compare the very night of [unclear] by degrees and minutes, and conform the light-darknesses. But if Phoebus should prejudice the night, or the night the sun, through which a confusion of eclipse would arise, either let unity resume the binary which it sent away in the light, or let the shadow of night be brought back to the first line of the sun. Keep fixed in memory whatever has anywhere been produced in number, weight, and measure. Therefore, when you have encountered the knot of the difficulty mentioned, count the minute particulars of the night, and also mark the paraphrases of the daylight, and so [unclear] the one from [unclear], so that the necessary proportion may follow the action. Beware lest, while the eclipse of the sun lasts, you interrupt the necessary labor.

No less attend to this: that you be mindful of the ancient fathers, Thuysco, who, the grandson of Noah, is the father of the Teutons, and Marcomer, who is read to have first led the people of the Franks from the borders of Scythia into Germany, to the mouths of the Rhine. For the Franks are brothers of the Greeks and intermixed with the Germans, once making two languages from one. Hence, according to the oracle g.g., those who have lost one g. receive [unclear]. Finally, diligent investigator of Polygraphy, you are warned that, after you, eager for these discoveries, have attained the true method of operating, you should guard everything prudently and not pour it out everywhere into the knowledge of all men, especially filthy men. For this reason do not ask, since you know that there is nothing in the world so good and holy that the wicked do not rather often abuse it.

An indication of the things that are treated in the second book of the Polygraphy.

In the second book of the Polygraphy nothing new is composed beyond the first, in which only the paraphrases of the day are varied. Therefore we advise that whatever we said must be observed in that book must also be kept in this one. For the symbols of both books are arranged under the path of light into the same order, and are necessarily changed only in the meaning of the paraphrases. In both, according to the capacity of human wit, manifold progressions can be made, when the words are varied by metathesis. The [unclear] also are changed at will, if at any time the minutes are converted into whole degrees. When this has been done, a marvellous work in every respect will arise in the art, and the world, brought forth in image, will stand in the light, and there will be no fear at all of the Bacuceans in the operator. I could have put a more beautiful face upon these matters, if I had been induced to write them either by some hope of profit or by the use of my own advantage. But since none of these things induced me to write, it seemed enough to have given those who desire it the opportunity and the material to add things more polished to our inventions, and to adorn art by art.

An indication of the things that are contained in the third book of the Polygraphy.

In the third book of the Polygraphy, having by the counsel of reason overstepped the prescribed bounds of our nation, we are led to foreign things, and, though set essentially in the midst of the Franks, we wander farther abroad through the images and likenesses of barbarians. For with almost four thousand mythological paraphrases arranged in order by art, we show a very easy way to artificial unity, through which it will communicate symbolic notions to its binary securely at all times. Here the binary is harder than unity, and unless our philologist is sharpened by prudence, he will render the binary contrary to the monad. For only the ternary, which proceeds from unity and the binary, connects both in itself like a palindrome. But if the usefulness of necessary reason is extended beyond the bounds of the proposed matter, let the paraphrases be counted by minutes from the beginning of the day as often as needed, until the minutes establish the degree in which night is equal to day. The face of this image knows perpetual silence and does not fear the deceits of the Bacuceans. It is extended to whatever abundance you wish, and is varied without number.

A brief index or table of the things that are treated in the fourth book.

In the fourth book of the Polygraphy we trust in the binary, which, with all obstacles removed, without the labor of difficulty, at first sight we have reduced to unity. Hence here we use a circle in great matters, a line or point in the smallest. Nor does it matter if night exceeds day, or if light does not agree with darkness, because the circle does not receive an end, and fullness does not admit a void. For they are contraries, and whenever they succeed one another, the one is destroyed by the other. A singular mystery conducive to the binary is handed down in this fourth book of the Polygraphy, since the airy wind itself, the composer, is never designated in anything other than the binary. But in that part the lightness of owls is always suspect to us in difficult matters. The construction of this matter makes paraphrases with infinite atoms.

Index or table of the things that are treated in the fifth book.

In the fifth book of the Polygraphy we have inscribed in order, on two tables, the letters of the Latins, which we Germans also use; one of these is called the straight table, while the other is named the reversed table. To these we have set beneath windy dances, so that what we seek with labor in foreign things we may see without difficulty in our own. For besides those things that have been set down by us openly, still more secrets also lie hidden within; through understanding of them a path is opened for the operator to greater things, which nevertheless are by no means proposed to all. We have also subjected letters to numbers, by which hidden things may be made manifest according to our will. Hence through the skilled operation of this book all messages are safely delivered to cabalistic persons, although the mysteries are not free from suspicion of the Bacuceans. For every form of signs in metathesis generates suspicion in the beholder, although it brings no harm to the owls. But you, who have attained understanding of this work, will easily penetrate every metathesis of letters among our people and the Latins.

36

Index or table of the things contained in the sixth book.

In the sixth book, which is the last of our Polygraphia, after introducing a mental narration, we have set out in order the minute details of almost all the preceding signs and degrees, and, with arithmetical distributions, have drawn the functions of letters into the service of cabalistic operation. One thing lies hidden here in the bark, and another is found in the common operation of signs. For just as the spirit in the blood gives life to the human body, so the vigor hidden in the art commends the operation. Therefore whoever needs knowledge of this invention should open the eyes of his understanding, so that he may comprehend what is the proper character of each operation. For we desire all things to be open to good men in such a way that, if it were possible, they would nevertheless never become manifest to the wicked. A reason compelled us to adapt the letters of the Latins to numbers, lest, if we were too obscure, the intention of our mind should be clear to no one. Yet this novelty, so that it might not be made public without reasonable cause, had to be mystically concealed under unknown signs and marks of numbering. For the winds of the night are always stronger than those of the day, and just as night intercepts day, so light shudders at darkness. What nature denies, no one ventures upon successfully. We ask the reader not to despise this laborious work of ours before he understands it, but, so that he may be a judge without rashness, prudently to remove the bark, in order to arrive at the hidden kernel. Good and natural is the work that can be turned to good use or to evil, according as the desire of each person's will is moved.

A sword is a good instrument, and is turned also to good use whenever it is carried for defense without injury to one's neighbor. But if it is unlawfully extended to the harming of anyone, through abuse a good thing is loosened into evil. Therefore, so that the good may have means by which they may prudently provide for their affairs, the Polygraphia is written by us; and so that occasion for wrongdoing may not be furnished to the wicked, the kernel is concealed in the bark under various riddles. He who is good does not abuse good for evil; rather, if he can, he turns evil into good.

What are the causes, and at the same time the uses, of this work of ours, the Polygraphia.

We undertook the labor of the present work, both rare and arduous, for no other reason than to provide for the usefulness of those in need. I say those in need, not of food, but of aid in preserving mysteries without danger. Therefore we judge that it will be worth the trouble if we briefly note the uses and advantages that can come to those who use these inventions of ours. Indeed, since in our private affairs we have no business such that we need these teachings for concealing secrets, we have certainly labored for those whose command had to be obeyed. The first use is that the complete understanding of this work gives an easy method by which you will safely, secretly, and without any suspicion on the part of any observers make known the secret of your mind, through the industry of the art, as widely as there may be need, to any distance of places, in regulated speech. What lies hidden in these things the work of Steganographia brings forth, which requires neither letters nor a messenger aware of the secrets he carries. It would be otherwise in matters admitting the light, according to the common custom of all our people. Do not take the matter otherwise than it is. The second use is that, by the service of this work, in a short space of time, you will teach a man ignorant of the Latin tongue, provided only that he knows how to read and write letters in his mother tongue, to write in Latin as you wish, elegantly or neatly, and to conceal and hide all the secret mysteries of his will, and to announce them, to one who knows the art, as widely as he pleases, safely, secretly, and without suspicion. Again I warn you beforehand not to understand us as promising otherwise than we promise. The third use is that I shall teach one unskilled in the Roman language, not only in a few hours, what we promise: to write and to read, but

The Advantage of the Work.

but also to understand, if you have prudently applied the duty of your office, that we have not thought it should be reserved without reasonable cause. For the pupil of the new art will write a language that he did not know, and will understand and interpret Latin speech composed under regulated instruction, if you command it, adequately word for word. Finally, this instruction can be extended to all the affairs and business of the world. If anyone wishes to know from me how these things can be done, let him remember first of all to show himself such that he deserves to receive it. For not all things are owed to all men, but one is to be preferred to another. The fourth advantage is that, through the extension of the likeness of the thing received, all these things can be extended into any language whatever, when the binary of the instructor has been reduced to unity. Yet not just any man can do this indiscriminately, but only he whom, God preceding him with his special grace, art and nature have made worthy. The fifth advantage is that, by imitation of likeness, we can communicate to one who knows the art of our invention any secrets whatever of our mind, as abundantly, variously, and widely as you wish, in diverse ways that cannot be known or noted by anyone else. Here is granted a manifold speech without voice, by which safely, securely, most widely, with all suspicion removed, we shall be able to indicate most fully to those who know the art all the conceptions of our mind, however difficult. And this wonderful invention has innumerable progressions, capable of all mysteries.

The Causes and Advantages of the Work.

The sixth advantage is that, through the understanding of this work, you will be able to discover any regulated metathesis or transposition of letters, and nevertheless to form them in such a way that they serve only those who know the art, and absolutely no one else in the world. And great is the power of metathesis in form and also in operation; it has several modes and is varied in many ways. The seventh advantage is that, through the understanding of this volume, very great capacity is given to those who desire to enlarge the memory without labor, whenever the seeds of minute things are set in their proper degrees. All things, for the sake of the cause of goodness, lie hidden wrapped in the secrets of words and figures; if anyone wishes to understand these more fully, let him recall to mind that unremitting labor conquers all things. For it will have been enough for me to have found the principles of the art and to have handed down a rough and deliberately unformed manner of writing symbolically. For there was neither time nor reason for our discoveries to be formed in a more polished way, lest honey produce vomiting in those who are nauseated, or truth produce hatred in those who are indignant. Every time must be valued according to its own merits, and swine are not to be adorned with pearls, nor burdened with precious jewels. All things are untimely which do not agree with the manners and times of the mortals upon whom they are pressed. Many most noble talents of men have existed in unsuitable times, and almost every day more new things are found in times not their own. What did the wondrous invention of nautical art profit the excellent versifier Bartolus under Pope Innocent VIII, which in a certain little book he offered for sale for one hundred thousand ducats, when neither the Supreme Pontiff himself nor the Genoese, to whom he proposed that his matter be bought, deigned to come to terms with him even for a small sum? For he promised that by his art he could keep a ship unharmed in the middle of the sea for thirty months, repair it when broken, and recover without danger anything thrown into the deep. But no one cared. Nor does it escape me that many, with Naso, have perished by their own genius. It is therefore better to set a limit to knowledge than fruitlessly to expose oneself to the hatred and detraction of many, for whom it is more familiar to despise any knowledge whatever than to have learned it.

End of the Preface, on the seventh day of April, in the year of the Lord’s Nativity 1508.

Key to the Polygraphy of Johannes Trithemius, Abbot of St. James at Würzburg, formerly of Spanheim, of the Order of St. Benedict, of the observance of the Fathers of Bursfelde.

In Explanation of the Whole Work of the Polygraphy of Johannes Trithemius, Abbot of [Paeapolis?]. Preface.

No one who reads these things will, I trust, judge me either proud or superfluous because I myself have commented on the Polygraphy recently composed by me, especially if he can weigh with precision what cause induced us to speak obscurely. For whatever, when made public, can do harm had reasonably to be concealed in mystical speech. But the subject that we treat in the Polygraphy, for the benefit of the commonwealth

...a method among good men is very good, useful, and honorable; and for that reason, persuaded by a rational cause, we wrote it, so that by its service we might make good men secure from the investigation of the wicked when communicating their secrets to one another. But lest an occasion be given to the depraved and perverse, who even more often abuse good inventions, for deceiving the simpler and less cautious, we set forth in it mystical or hidden [methods] of writing, and covered the truth lying hidden in the marrow with certain veils of figures. Yet we by no means doubt that any industrious man, desirous of these matters, will easily grasp everything, if he applies even a little persistence in investigating. For the things that I have transmitted are not so difficult, nor wrapped in such great mysteries, that they cannot be wholly penetrated by a studious man. For everywhere we have so tempered the enigmas of our words that they are easily accessible to learned and studious men, while nevertheless remaining inaccessible to sluggish men of darkness. But after it pleased me to offer the work of the Polygraphia itself, dedicated to the most serene and most unconquered Maximilian, Caesar of the Romans, ever august emperor of the world, I thought it would be worth the effort if, with a few brief explanations, I made it bright and open, lest the mind of the sacred Majesty, which is daily stretched by many affairs and cares, be drawn back from understanding it by the obscurity of the mysteries. For unless my opinion deceives me, the work will be the more pleasing and useful to his majesty the briefer and clearer it is. First, therefore, with the Lord granting it, we shall briefly explain the meaning of our intention, which is contained in the Prologue wrapped in various enigmas; then, through the individual books of the Polygraphia, we shall succinctly unfold, according to the order, the methods of working, the rules, and the distinctions, and the necessary matters that remain, to the best of our ability. All these things, so that they may more quickly become accessible to those wishing to know, we shall forthwith show by examples, and we shall be briefer insofar as the matter and reason permit.

Key to the Explanation of the Polygraphy of Johannes Trithemius, Abbot of [unclear].

Explanation of the Prologue.

Our whole intention in the entire work of the Polygraphia turns upon this purpose: that we should transmit certain methods of writing secretly, by which kings and princes, nobles and commoners, priests and laymen, learned and unlearned alike, may safely, without any suspicion of a hidden secret, communicate to one another, and to any friends, even those far distant from each other, by the service of letters, whatever concept of their minds they need, as often as there is need. And lest we seem to have presumed to be either the first or the only ones to do this, we forewarn the reader that formerly many of the ancients, especially tyrants, princes, and kings, moved by a similar consideration, devised for themselves familiar and various methods and canons of writing, by which [unclear] that which they themselves attempted universally. From their number, for the sake of an example of the matter proposed, we first introduced Caesar Augustus; understand his hidden method of writing, made manifest, in this way. He changed the breathings of the conceived voice from clear signs into obscure ones, whose resistant barbarism of sound, by a certain beautiful invention, through the dance of metathesis, he made suitable to his command. That is: the great Caesar Augustus, so that he might write secretly and safely what he wished, changed the letters of the alphabet by varied transposition, so that he put B for A, C [for B], and so consequently for each letter. And so that the writing might remain more secret by twisted teaching, according to his own judgment he transposed the letters and transferred them through a long [unclear] to whatever order, number, place, and distance.

Mystery. And this receptive order, as if perpetual, subject to the will and to the reckoning of time by whatever force, preserves messages sent from the assault of the [unclear], yet having regulated limits, all

makes those who encounter it anxious with suspicion of a hidden matter. Explanation. Although no one can easily comprehend with the understanding a hidden secret mystery concealed under a transposition of letters, nevertheless this writing makes those into whose hands it comes suspicious about the hiding-place of the matter enclosed within. Mystery. Archimedes, that Syracusan, easily the foremost of mathematicians, his white bird, suited to his instructions, bare through head and feet, etc. Explanation. Archimedes had two little rods of one length and thickness shaped, round or square; one he kept for himself, the other he entrusted to his absent friend. And whenever he wished to write something more secret to the other, he wound his white bird, that is, a sheet of papyrus of small breadth but of the length of the rod doubled, around the wood, and fastened it below and above with wax. Afterwards he wrote on the sheet, joined continuously along the sides into a heap, artfully, whatever he wished; then he loosened the sheet from the rod, and at once so great a distance appeared between the letters that not even one word cohered. He turned it; similarly he wrote. Nor was there anyone ignorant of this device who could have discovered the secret. But the man who had the other little rod, when he had received the sheet, attached it and restored the letters to their former order. Mystery. Marcus Tullius Cicero, [unclear]

On the Prologue.

[unclear] eloquent orator of the Romans, using ingenuity and art, changed the small elements of speech into signs, and the rest. Explanation. He wrote a book of notes for his son, which the blessed martyr Cyprian later enlarged for the use of Christians, namely in the manner of a dictionary, where according to order first the characters are designated, afterwards the words designated by the same characters are set before them. With these notes or characters we once saw the whole Latin Psalter, beautifully written, in the library of the greater church of Strasbourg, to which some ignorant judge of things had placed outside this title: Psalter in the Armenian language. But he was mistaken, since it should rather have been written thus: Latin Psalter written in Tullian characters. For each character represents one Latin word. Nor does my judgment deceive me, since I have in my possession the very dictionary of Cicero, corrected by Saint Cyprian, written complete and uncorrupted in an ancient volume, which I have seen nowhere else. And so great is the abundance of notes or characters, with the words subject to them, that they suffice entirely for writing in the Latin language whatever you wish. Mystery. Pharamundus, the forty-third from Marcomer, king of the Franks, when in the four hundred twenty-fourth year of the Lord’s Nativity he powerfully entered the borders of the Gauls, and the rest. Explanation. Of the Franks

Explanation

...their kings, from the time when, in the year 430 before the Nativity of Christ, they left the Scythian borders with their people and settled at the mouths of the Rhine, where Guelders now is, waged continual war with the Gauls for almost nine hundred years, and at last violently made them subject to themselves, as we wrote in the first volume of our Annals. Of these, the aforesaid King Pharamund, in order to send messengers securely, used not a few but many new alphabets, which no one [understood?] without his voluntary instruction.

Mystery. Clodius Crinitus, son of Pharamund and after him king of the Franks, who subdued all Gaul to himself after destroying the Romans whom he found in it, used his father’s inventions in secret writings.

Explanation. This king devised alphabets of his own, new ones, and gave one to each of his leaders, while he alone retained knowledge of them all in his own possession.

Mystery. Charles, surnamed the Great, the sixty-third king of the Franks, who first among the Franks wore the diadem of empire, and the rest.

Explanation. This man, the elder son of King Pippin, is read to have been born duke of Brabant in the county of Namur, adjoining the people of Liege, although some assert that he was born in the village of Ingelheim, not far from Mainz. He too invented various modes of writing, and, with the grammarian Nanno providing assistance, devised different alphabets, by which he communicated secrets to the individual governors of the kingdom, each in a distinct manner.

In the Prologue.

Mystery. The Normans, who once came out from the borders of Gothia, when they were devastating Gaul in a cruel invasion, summoned owls from Greece and prepared a safe hiding-place for their secrets, and the rest.

Explanation. The Normans, wandering through Gaul, as the monk Bede in England bears witness, in order to write their secrets safely among themselves, substituted Greek numerals for Latin letters, from A, the first, as far as the twenty-fourth point, namely w or gu, according to the custom of the Gauls. This mode of writing is altogether most beautiful: in it all the letters are Greek, and according to the Pelasgian order of numbering they designate our Latin letters, as A, 1; B, 3; D, 4; E, 5; [unclear], 6; G, 7; and so consequently as far as w, which is 24. Neither a Greek nor a Latin will understand this writing unless he has first learned the method and the art of the practice.

Mystery. Our Bede, a monk in England, not ignorant of the Normans’ deed, described several ancient inventions similar to these, by which they made a way luminous in mysteries obscure. He himself [wrote on] artrology and the rest.

Explanation. This monk Bede, in his little book on the inventions of the ancients, reviewed many and various ways of writing and marking secretly, by which they safely announced their secrets to friends and spoke without voice to those present. He was the first of all to commit artrology and dactylogy to writing; by their use one person most securely discloses to another whatever secret he has, which none of those sitting by will notice, and much less understand. Bede himself taught that this same thing can be done in many other ways as well; since we have written nothing about these in the Polygraphy, we rightly decline to say more about them here. We long ago assigned the proper place for these difficult matters in the Steganography, which we do not yet think of publishing. And who could set forth all the methods of secret writing used by the ancients? For some had as familiars in the service of the art set forth above owls called Philophoti; others had Misophoti; others summoned both into practice according to the art. Again, some transposed the known letters of the common alphabet; others, under the form of barbarian letters, devised characters of their own for themselves. Again also, some used the service of visible letters, writing with minium or common encaustic; others formed invisible characters at will according to their pleasure. But the modes of visible characters for secret writing are exceedingly many and wholly innumerable, and to mention them all is neither within our will nor within our power. Among mortals today, however, three kinds of invisible characters are more commonly practiced. The first is called Dormatic, which is a certain artificial writing made on the back of messengers, visible only through washing with a certain liquid; no one can penetrate it who does not know the secret of the art. The second is called Hyphasmatic, by which writing is done on cloth with certain substances; when it has dried it can by no means be seen,

On the Prologue.

not at all, until it is seen to have been moistened in cold water. The third kind is called Aleotic, which is manifold and varied, both in form and in material, and has almost innumerable methods of writing secretly. Its writing is done on paper or without paper, with [unclear] and [unclear], with [unclear], [unclear], and various other things. Letters are likewise written and hidden in various ways and places, as under [unclear], under [unclear], in [unclear], in [unclear], in [unclear], [unclear], in [unclear], in [unclear], and in other similar places almost infinite in number. But because none of these things has served our purpose on this occasion, it is therefore fitting that we proceed to the matters which we [unclear]. There is also another kind, dactyletron, not of writing, however, but of signs, by which one person can very subtly communicate to another the conception of his mind. This too is varied by so many differences that there is no one in the world who could enumerate all the species of so great a mystery. In the principal method at once, and in many others descending from it, artfully, while sitting at table, or in any other place whatever, very quietly and without anyone’s suspicion. Finally, that you may announce the secret of your mind without letters to one absent, even without the knowledge of the very person who performs the office of messenger, remains assigned to the inventions of Steganography. For indeed, since many affairs arise for kings and princes, of which they sometimes do not trust themselves to give knowledge safely enough by ordinary letters to their deputies far away,

it would be worthwhile for each of them to have certain special methods of writing and reporting, by which they may be able to make their secrets known most safely to friends, especially in these times, in which, with license for sinning prevailing, nowhere in the world is fidelity found safe. The messengers of princes are seized everywhere, are plundered by savage robbers, beaten, and very often killed; nor do the impious plunderers spare even the letters of kings, sealed and closed with rings. Hence it would be necessary for your commonwealth, O most glorious Caesar Maximilian, that you put on the skin of Hercules, wield the club in your hands, and purge for yourself from these savage monsters the world entrusted to you by God. There will never be peace in the kingdom unless [unclear] are removed from its midst. He who disturbs the peace of the kingdom shows himself to be the king’s enemy. These are the robbers who beset the roads of travelers, seize the property of others; with them the earth today is full, and nowhere is the road safe for those who walk.

Brief Explanation of Those Things Which Seem More Obscure in the First Book of the Polygraphy.

Although nothing obscure is contained in the first book of the Polygraphy, nevertheless, lest its composition perhaps seem profound to simpler persons, we briefly explain those things which are thought more difficult. We have distributed the words of the Latin language in order through nine [unclear] under almost four hundred alphabets, so arranged in sequence that, if from any alphabet one only is taken after another from beginning to end, cohering with one another, they will make a fitting Latin sentence. For it will be a very suitable method of writing, most secretly, whatever we wish, since each word represents the letter placed before it at the head. Nor let it trouble you, reader, that a multitude of words in the open contains a brief sense in secret, since in this childish arrangement of ours there lies hidden a loftier method of writing more broadly and much more secretly whatever you wish, which public reason has forbidden us to make plain to all. But he who is endowed with talent, and applies the powers necessary for inquiry, will find subtler things among the doctrines hidden in these matters, and will clearly understand more wondrous things, marvelously unknown before. Nevertheless, this open method of writing

Exposition.

the method will suffice for everything, since you can repeat it as many times as you wish, and the repeated narrative will always be varied. For if, as we have said, you take one word from the first alphabet, likewise one from the second, and so consequently one from each, and one from those inserted outside the ordered line, as far as the period or the end of the book, a Latin and sufficiently coherent discourse will arise for you. Care must be taken, however, that at one time, all at once and at once, more than one word not be taken from one alphabet, and that the writer, through negligence or excessive haste, not skip over some alphabet and confuse the narrative. By “day” understand the open narrative, but by “night” the hidden and secret one, which should not be too long but brief. The examples that follow in the text, concerning the invisible soul and the body that is seen, pertain to both narratives, the hidden and the manifest. Whenever “the leaf is moved by the wind” and the rest occur, we advise that you so number the secret narrative against the open one that both may end together at the close of any given period. But if anything remains over from the secret matter, let it be enlarged with such moderation that both narratives end at one point, lest a confusion of eclipse be produced. The other things that follow in the first instruction of the explanation of the Polygraphia are also implicitly referred to all the things we have said. But it must be noted that under the order of the alphabets there is no idle word; rather, each one represents the letter placed before it at the head. Since the reader may lack perfect knowledge of this matter, let us explain the meaning by an example.

Of Book I.

Let us suppose the case that a wicked man seeks through you to be advanced with some friend of yours; but you, in order to cut off his importunate requests and yet not advance an unworthy man, decide to write more secretly to your friend by means of the very man who is asking, so that he may not understand: “Beware of that man, for he is a thief and a very bad scoundrel.” Go to the first alphabet; write the word Conditor, which signifies C; in the second, clemens, which gives A; in the third, decernens, which represents V; in the fourth, mundana, which signifies E. Now you have in the hidden narrative: caue. Consequently, also through the other alphabets, [unclear] signifies: “the seraphic pleasantness with all his saints in heaven, amen. The gentleness of the most glorious prince, to be remembered everywhere reverently by the saints, by the best precepts exhorts us, most abject sleepers, because of the reverence of the director of good men, to leave the present things behind, and with every affection, according to our powers, to await the glory of perpetual rest. Therefore receive instruction, O vain mockers, so that you may be able to enter, most happily adorned, into the most blessed dances of the archangels of the rewarder of the orthodox. Rise, therefore, from the most filthy honors of this pilgrimage, since you are about to enter, most holily, into the joys of the kindly savior of the ages, most blessed.” In this public narrative written above there is contained this sentence, hidden in secret, namely: “Beware of that man, for he is a thief, a very bad scoundrel; but keep silent, I beg you.”

Exposition of Book I.

The same order must be followed in all other cases whatsoever, beginning from the head as many times as necessary until you have manifestly enclosed the hidden narrative of your secret. But the words that are placed outside the alphabetical order designate no letter and do not serve the hidden narrative, but have been inserted because of a lack of synonyms, so that the sequence of Latin speech might be completed. For we could not always have so many signifying words, especially among pronouns, conjunctions, prepositions, and interjections, that we could have made an alphabet in place of the twenty-four wandering letters, as is clearly evident after the eighth alphabet, where we placed two words outside the order, lest we leave the discourse defective. For thus we placed: “with all,” and thus: “with all together.” The writer may take whichever two of these he wishes, whenever he finds similar ones. Let him do likewise in other cases, which we often need in our German language. For one who is ignorant of Latin speech may write his hidden secret in German beneath a Latin discourse without any difficulty.

Se-

57

Now follow the rules or cautions to be observed in the operation of this book.

The first rule or caution advises you that the secret of your mind, which you wish to announce to an absent friend who knows the art and has the book of the Polygraphia, you should write as carefully as you can on a sheet, in the Latin language or the German, or in any other you wish that can be represented by Roman letters. Then place the sheet so written before you, so that for each individual letter of the secret you may be able to fit an appropriate word. For, as we have shown, in this practice of writing a whole word is taken. We gave an example a little earlier in the foregoing.

II. The second caution instructs you that, as has been said, you should not take more than one word at the same time from an alphabet in one narrative of the public Latin discourse; otherwise you would both confuse the open sense and entirely draw away from understanding the mystery the friend to whom you had written.

III. Third, one must take the greatest care not to skip any alphabet through negligence, without taking from it one word fitting the secret. Likewise one must provide that, whenever one or more words occur outside the sequence of the alphabet, you take the whole upper line or the lower one, and not both.

58 Cautions of the Operation.

IIII. Fourth, care must be taken that whenever the discourse of the open speech has been brought to a complete sentence, the next should take its beginning from a larger, thickened letter, according to the form of the preceding example, in which, according to the sense of the Latin discourse, we took large letters at the beginning and small ones for the rest, in the common manner. When the secret of your mind is lengthy, so that it exceeds the narrative of the open discourse, if much remains you should begin again from the beginning; if little, let the discourse be recalled from any place at will. For no one even moderately skilled in this technique could fail to know where you have begun again. Nor is there need to fear the consonance of the speech, which will always be varied in the manifest narrative together with the hidden one; and whenever it is begun from the beginning, a new appearance of the discourse will follow. Continuation can also be made from the end of the first book through the second.

V. Fifth, we advise that whenever you wish to write on a difficult matter by this art, prepare for yourself a small booklet in which you write your secret mystery in manifest discourse. Whoever sees or reads this booklet will judge that no secret is hidden, and even if he has a suspicion, he will not be able to find any of the things that you write.

VI. Sixth, it must be noted that if you transpose the order of the words throughout the whole Polygraphia, changing it by metathesis in each alphabet, and have written two volumes according to it, one for yourself and the other for any friend, you will write between yourselves with complete security whatever you wish, nor is there anyone living on earth who can penetrate your secrets. This transposition, however, can be done in infinite ways.

VII. Seventh, we forewarn you that one must write polygraphically in one way to a man ignorant of the Latin language, in another to one skilled in it. For the former all words must be written out whole, without abbreviation, distinct, complete, handsome, and entirely legible, without partition, without division, and without confusion, lest, deceived by error, he either think one word to be two or judge two to be one. The things that are set down must be listened to.

VIII. Eighth, provision must be made that the person to whom you write mystically by this art should have a book in every respect like yours; otherwise you would write in vain and fruitlessly to one who does not understand.

IX. Ninth, if you wish this technique to remain forever secret and hidden, write out the Polygraphia anew, but do not set the letters of the alphabet before it, and no one will easily suspect the principle of the secret. But so that no difficulty may confront the writer and the reader of the mystery, let the letters of the alphabet be written on a sheet in the order corresponding to the words, and let [a movable one?] be fitted to the heads of the same. The letters can also be engraved on a copper plate, so that they may be moved from one order into another.

X. Tenth, it must be known that although we do not use the Pythagorean T in German and Latin words, we have nevertheless admitted it on account of the Greek language, so that we might have the doubled twelvefold number. Likewise we have accepted the doubled w as the twenty-fourth letter, which is altogether necessary for us in the German language.

XI. Eleventh, let him who receives letters written from the Polygraphia know

Cautions of the Operation

to be read, since understanding is needed in reading. And therefore, whenever he receives a sheet or little book written polygraphically, let him go to a secret place, and, with the book of Polygraphy opened, which he must have with him, let him examine each word throughout all the alphabets, and note most diligently with chalk on the table, or with ink on paper, what letter each one represents. And when he has inspected the whole letter in this way, let him compose the letters into words, and he will easily understand what lay hidden in concealment.

XII. Twelfth, kings and princes should note that, if they have many deputies in different places, it is not prudent to write to all of them with one kind of hidden narrative. Therefore, so that they may have for each person his own secret mode of writing, let them change the order of the words as many times as they wish to have separate modes. Thus they themselves will possess the modes of writing of all, and none of their subjects will understand the mode of another. For the variable modes of writing more secretly by this art are infinite.

XIII. Thirteenth, it should be noted that we, in order to stop the mouths of those who speak wickedly, [have shown?] the possible truth of this new invention of ours, placing the words in the alphabets of the first [book?] so that they cohere with one another and produce a fitting Latin prayer in the manner of an exhortation and supplication offered to God. Beneath whose hidden narrative [unclear], and to write in such a way to a friend skilled in the art that, if all the men of the whole world came together in one place, they could never find the secret lying hidden beneath the open discourse, provided it had been rightly arranged.

XIIII. Fourteenth, it should be known that in this very invention of our Polygraphy there still lie hidden certain things far better than those written above: namely, how you will be able, in a few days, not to say hours, to instruct a man ignorant of the Latin language so that he knows how to write, read, speak, and understand Latin, not indeed universally in all things, but in a certain manner whatever he needs in his affairs concerning any subject whatever. Likewise, how you may make known to your friend, far absent and knowing the practice of the art, all the conceptions of your mind without writings, and with the messenger unaware, securely, safely, and most secretly, sometimes even without a messenger, naturally and without any superstition, danger, or fear. But let those things remain buried in their hiding places with the rest. The reason has moved us, since it neither pleases me nor is at all advantageous to cast precious stones to the wind and to accomplish difficult things without the fruit of gratitude. Finally, beneath these things there lie hidden no small mysteries of subtlety concerning medicines, herbs, plants, precious stones, rivers, the members of the human body, brute animals, cosmography, astronomy and the seven liberal arts, and also concerning all those things that are in human use, and concerning the universal world, both of visible and invisible things. And, lest we be more prolix than is right, all things that are in the world, by extension of the likeness of the previously shown art of Polygraphy, serve a mystical lesson.

XV. Fifteenth, note that all these things that we have handed down as discovered in the Polygraphy are certain small introductions in comparison with those that still remain to be discovered and written in this very faculty; concerning them we pass over in silence, lest we seem to boast in vain. For we have given to suitable minds an occasion for discovering greater things than we have either written or perhaps been able to discover. Let him who can add, for the completion of this invention, those things that he knows to be useful; but let him who cannot, by no means rashly judge the things he does not understand.

An explanation of those things which seemed rather obscure in the second book of the Polygraphy.

In the second book of the Polygraphy, apart from the order and sequence of the words, nothing new is handed down from the first; and therefore one and the same manner of operating will apply in both, and we carefully admonish that all things which we said must be observed in the first must also be observed in the second. Only in the narrative of the prayer is an evident difference seen to have arisen, since that one is composed concerning our Lord, the Son of God, but this one to the mother, the ever-untouched Virgin

Book II.

is raised to the Virgin. In the second book there are three hundred and eight alphabets set before the words in order, though under different subjects. For from the beginning the narrative of the discourse is directed to our Lady herself; afterward the Lord’s Prayer is expanded under twenty-four alphabets; then the Angelic Salutation is added, next the Salve Regina, and lastly a brief prayer concerning Saint Anne, mother of the Virgin Mary, Mother of God. In all the books of the Polygraphia care must be taken that one word not be repeated in any alphabetical order, that is, not be placed twice, and that none be omitted, because it would cause great confusion for the reader. Therefore the utmost care must be taken that the copies be in every respect emended and corrected exactly, lest, when writing, you fall into error. But if, through the negligence of the scribe or the carelessness of the printer, you find some word duplicated under one alphabet, erase the last one and put in its place another suitable one, which has not occurred earlier in the same alphabet. Know also that these two books of our Polygraphia serve sufficiently for the promised operation: by means of them you will not only be able at all times to write and announce to friends whatever you wish, very safely and securely, but also, without any suspicion, to make one who is wholly ignorant of the Latin language, provided he knows how to form letters, a participant in and learned in this art, something which we believe was previously unheard of in such a manner. But since this manner of writing secretly, under a long narrative of open discourse, comprises fewer sentences of the hidden intention, perhaps for that reason it will be usable only in great and difficult matters, especially among those to whom leisure is pleasing and labor displeasing. We shall therefore give, in the four following books, easier ways of writing, although they shrink from the suspicion of most observers. In the Steganographia, however, there are richer methods of writing most secretly and without any suspicion, where not a word represents a letter, but each word represents another whole word suited to the mystery. Let us set down an example of this: if you wish to forewarn a friend about some imminent danger, under such a narrative of words: “Melancius, Tiberius, John, and Peter, servants of the Count of Asoto, have conspired for your death, and on the fourth day after Lawrence’s day, at night, they will surround your house; see what you should do.” The Steganographia veils this secret thus: “I beg you, dearest friend, to send me by the bearer of these presents ten florins as a loan, because they are very necessary to me for the construction of a certain building; I shall faithfully restore them to you.” Who would believe, or suspect, that this secret lay hidden in the discourse written above? Let us set the same thing under another narrative as well: “Lord Jesus Christ, Son of the living God, who willed to become man, to suffer, and to die for us, have mercy on me, an unworthy sinner, now and in the terrible hour of my death.” Behold, you now have one hidden sentence of your heart veiled under the bounds of Steganographia by a double narrative, in discourse brief but faithful, which the whole world will not even be able to suspect, nor, if it should search for a hundred years, to discover in any way, even if all the learned should come together. Finally, the aforementioned Steganographia teaches you to hide this very secret sentence of your heart not only by one or by the two narratives written above, but in almost infinite ways, and, if you wish, to announce it very safely, very secretly, and very securely. All the methods of this sort of invention can also be changed by metathesis in infinite alternations, and all things can be written and announced through them. Why, however, the work of the Steganographia remains buried in silence has been said sufficiently at the beginning of our Polygraphia, and therefore it did not have to be repeated here.

Let it therefore lie hidden, lest it be seen by the ungrateful.

An explanation of the obscure matters contained in the third book of our Polygraphia.

In the third book of the Polygraphia we have transmitted a newly devised method of writing secretly, indeed sufficiently safe and secure, but suspect, to all who look on, of a hidden secret. For no one, however learned, [unclear] hidden mystery without peri-

Explanation

will find [unclear] of the tradition, since indeed he cannot understand even open writing. We have arranged the fabricated words so that they contain nothing in themselves, but merely represent the letters of the alphabet placed before them; through them you will be able to write and make known all the secrets of your mind to a friend, however far absent, with the greatest security. But those unskilled in and ignorant of the art, when they see the writing, will think it is some foreign language, and will be wholly ignorant of what it contains. But when you wish to write or report something to an absent person by the method of this book, take care first of all that you properly distinguish each and every word from the others, so that each can be very clearly discerned from another, lest the person to whom you write take one for two, or two for one, because that would produce a great error. Let us set down an example of this matter: Abrin madon badis, cadulur pasu, adin loroff masara damis, boda omo dromidrus vares mastron phosat, galos, prosol fane lemoros, aro soca bilneso, hamol heliet rhamil festa doron hubor rodex. In this narration of an invented discourse there is contained this brief secret sentence of a friend warning a friend about danger: Do not come to court, because the king is angry with you. You see how easy, safe, and secure this method is of writing and reporting whatever you wish to a friend who understands it. In all things, however, you must know that care is to be taken, as was said before, that you take no more than one word from each alphabet, and again that you skip no alphabet.

Of Book IV

Whenever you have brought the narration of the invented discourse to the end of the book, if the secret of your mind has not yet been completed, begin again from the beginning, and do this as often as will be necessary. Nevertheless, each person will be able at his own discretion to change these words of ours, improve them, and add more, provided, however, that you avoid a consonance that breaks out disgracefully into sounds.

Explanation of the Fourth Book of Our Polygraphy

In the fourth book of the Polygraphy we have placed words fabricated by us in alphabetical order by a similar method, but in one point alone we deliberately differ from the preceding book. For in the preceding book the words contain nothing else of any proper meaning in themselves, except that they represent the letters placed before them at the head. But in the fourth book, which we now have in hand, the individual words designate the letters placed before them. They have within what they display without, because the second letter of each word always serves the hidden mystery, as we shall make clear in the following example. Ecorach hanasar dulay semalas, chorion suriel anephor scabaras busarat vimalo tropen tumelech amasar. For understanding this mystery, take only the second letter from each word, and you will find this hidden meaning: Beware this man. For the second letter in Ecorach is C, in hanasar A, in dulay V, in semalas E; join these four letters and they will make this word: Beware. And so let one proceed in the rest as far as the end of the book. If any hidden mystery remains to be written, one must return to the beginning as often as necessary, until the secret has been completed in full. In this very secret method of writing, if someone has been trained by long practice, he does not need the book, but will readily compose on the spot words suitable for his purpose. But one who is less practiced in composing necessarily requires a copy of the book from which to write. A copy of the volume will not be necessary for the reader, since without the book he can easily find the hidden secret everywhere through the second letters. Yet in great, difficult, or dangerous matters, this method of writing would not be trusted as sufficiently safe, because the skill of an experienced man could by chance find out the hidden mystery. But this method of writing can be changed by an intelligent man, so that the signifying letters are placed in the third or fourth position of the word, with the words altered.

A brief explanation of the fifth book of our Polygraphia

In the fifth book of the Polygraphia we have presented various methods of writing secretly by transposition of ordinary letters, arranged in such an order that, under their covering, we shall be able safely to write and communicate everything to an absent friend. Now, to speak in our own manner, the progression of the transposition of letters is almost infinite, since from one alphabet by metathesis countless forms arise. First we described a straight table containing twenty-four alphabets; by understanding it, as many alphabets will be able to be composed as there are stars counted in the firmament of heaven. For as many characters as there are in that table, so many times, by the art, hundreds of thousands of alphabets arise in order. After this we set out a reversed table distributively, which will arise so many times into another as often as we have changed the first letter at the head. In the first straight table the [unclear] letter is B, and in the reversed one Z. As often as you put any other changed letter in their place, so often you will find a table new in every respect, and so on to infinity. Then we expanded the first straight table, placing at the head of each transposed black letter, in minium, the letter which it represents, so that we might furnish the reader with an easier method of writing.

Explanation

This, then, is the method of writing: in the first black alphabet take one letter of the hidden sentence, from the second another, from the third a third, and so on consecutively to the end. When you have reached it, remember to return each time to the first order, until by concealing you have completed the secret mystery of your mind. But so that you may see the order, let us set down an example. Hxpf gfhmczfueib gmbt gx hsr egerbd qopma wvz. fxeqk ak tnr qxyz. The meaning of this mystic speech is: Beware this man, because he is evil, a thief, deceiver, liar, and unjust. You now perceive what a wondrous transposition of the letters of the alphabet this table provides, since there is no one who, without knowledge of it, can penetrate this secret. For this method of writing surpasses every common transposition of letters, since each letter is always changed from one series of the alphabet into another. From the reversed table also, which we have expanded in order by a similar distribution, let us set down such an example by way of introduction. Rdkt, ftz nyb, teuqz, fu zf, fd. drgh, vfd. Its hidden sense is this: Beware this man, because he is evil. And note that under the example of the straight table already set down, we make the hidden series from the beginning through the reversed table, and again the circle, as you see, to the beginning of the straight table. Hence it must be considered that one series of writing can be drawn through both tables, just as we have already done in the demonstration of the first example, or, if you prefer, through one alone, as we have shown sufficiently in the reversed table. Nor will it create difficulty for the reader to whom you send the hidden message; he will easily understand everything if he has had even a little experience in the art. The strongest proof, moreover, which increases knowledge, is practice repeatedly exercised in any art.

After the expansion of the tables, certain orchemata follow, in which there is not only a transposition of all the letters, but also a passage of one ordered over another. For orchema in Greek is called transilitio in Latin. And first we marked the leap of the letters in the expanded form; afterward we reduced it into an orchema. In the operation of this orchema, however, a wondrous leap is made. There are twenty-four alphabets in it. In the first no letter stands between. In the sixth, three. In the fifth, two. In the seventh, six. In the eighth, seven. In the ninth, eight. Finally, in the tenth, ten, and so consequently up to the twenty-fourth alphabet, in which twenty-three letters stand between; afterward a return by likeness is made to the beginning. The method in the orchemata for writing a mystery is similar to that which is observed in the tables of transposition of letters: namely, when one is going to write according to the rule of the orchema, from any black alphabet one is to take only one letter, which, once written, the minium shows at the head. For the understanding of this, let us set down an example.

Explanation of Book V.

[unclear]. Its meaning is this: Beware this man, because he is evil. When, in writing, you have come to the end of the orchemata, and the begun secret of your heart has not yet been completed, you should know that you must return to the beginning as often as necessary, until the mystery has been completed in every respect. And know that from one orchema of letters there are composed as many alphabets as the diligent investigator may wish to have. Finally, this method of writing by orchemata, that is, by transpositions and leaps, is the safest of all, because there arises a transposition of letters that is not uniform, but varied in many ways. And it should be noted that the true and perfect knowledge of the tables and orchemata, if you are industrious and studious, [unclear] the understanding of all writings which are written out in any way by transposition of letters; and it is a great secret which few know: to be able to find all meanings concealed in any transposition of letters whatever.

Brief Explanation of the Sixth and Last Book of the Polygraphia.

In the sixth and last book of the Polygraphia we have gathered together certain characters of the ancients, which they used in place of letters, so that, if anyone wishes to employ from them an alphabet of his own, he may be able to do so, although a moderately skilled person, if he wishes, can devise finer characters for himself. All the synthemata of this book are sufficiently open and clear; therefore they need no explanation, or only a brief one. Yet those things which stand forth as newly invented by us require a definite declaration, lest perhaps they seem to have been set down without reason.

First of all, we made all the letters of the Latins numerical, after the manner of the Hebrews and Greeks, thinking it shameful for us if we should be found inferior to them in this respect. For what of the fact that we doubled certain letters, so that they might suffice for an infinite number, when the Jews long ago did the very same thing, compelled by necessity? And the Greeks, because of the deficiency of letters, admitted certain marks into the number, since they could not double the letters. But we, because we are pressed by a like deficiency of letters, admitted two marks, namely this one, &, which our scribes put for “and”; nor does it matter whether it is written thus, &, or thus, et, provided that it represents six in number. We added another, 9, which our people write indifferently in abbreviation for con and com, and here, in the order of numbers, it represents six hundred.

But by the same necessity we doubled two letters, namely r, z, s, of which r signifies ninety, while the curved z signifies one hundred, the long s two hundred, and the closed s three hundred. Moreover the doubled w, which we placed in the order of the alphabet on account of the nature of the German language, represents the last letter, and in the series of numbers one thousand. Let us set down a tabular example of this new invention of ours for the reckoning of numbers, so that anyone who wishes to know the method may have a definite instruction before his eyes. For what has always been easy for both the Hebrews and the Greeks will not be impossible for us. The table of numbers follows.

The printed table continues the same compound system into the thousands and millions. The distinctive curved and closed letterforms are described in the preceding paragraph; they cannot be represented faithfully by ordinary modern type.

Explanation of Book VI.

We have shown a sufficient method of counting by Latin letters after the manner of the Hebrews and the Greeks, which we have reasonably placed here by way of digression, although it is also found earlier in the sixth book. But by the fact that, as we proceed, we have here brought our number to a close at thirty times one hundred thousand, we plainly declare that it can be carried on to infinity. If this method of numbers displeases anyone, he will easily be able to devise a better one. Also, in imitation of the Northmen, from the aforesaid numerical letters we have arranged a new alphabet, by which you will safely be able to write to an absent friend and report whatever secret you wish. This manner of writing is indeed so secret, as well as new, and seems never to have been seen or heard of before us, that it appears impossible that it could be understood by any servant of the teacher. But now let us set down its alphabet.

Behold, you now have here an alphabet from Roman numerical letters, in imitation of the Northmen, with which you will be able most safely to write and report to an absent friend whatever you wish; and no one lying hidden will be able to penetrate your secret, except the one who knows the secret of the art. For all who see the writing will think that the letters have been transposed, and they will labor in vain in reckoning them. Let us set down an example. laaihid ifeib, ieifeigeicchkib, cakeibid. i kahb gidibid. eigih ieeigigh .kif. iaahifid ibeidaka.eih. iceikai b. The hidden meaning of this writing is as follows: Beware the bearer of these presents, because he is a very bad man, a thief, a robber, a liar, worthless. By the demonstration of this example it is easily given to be understood how safe and secure this manner of writing is universally, in every language known to the writer, in every cause or business, however difficult, secret, great, or lengthy. Nor do I think that there is any man living in the world who, by his own wit and without a teacher, could read this very writing. For all who see it will think nothing other than that the letters have been transposed; and since they have been unable to obtain an understanding of them, at last, wearied by despair, they will cease from investigation, and whatever you have written will remain hidden. For no one, as I think, will weigh out this contrivance of writing secretly by his own powers just as it is, unless he has either the Polygraphy, or this key to it, at hand, or has been instructed by another. From these numerical letters, too, many other alphabets can be given according to the order of counting, when the beginning for writing alphabetically is taken not from one but from any following number. But in that progression you should know that care must be taken lest more than two numerical letters be taken to represent one letter. Hence, when you have come to 1000, that is, ten times one hundred thousand, halt your step and do not wander farther, lest the multitude of letters, by marring it, confuse the beauty of the writing. For after one has been excluded and ten times one hundred thousand letters included, there are enough for almost thirty individual alphabets. Yet the method of the first alphabet, beginning with one, is the more beautiful for wrapping secrets in writing in proportion as it is shorter and simpler. In short, it renders the writing less tortuous.

We have also arranged another alphabet, with Latin letters distributed in a flowing order and transposed without a rule, in imitation of which nearly numberless others can also be made; and its likeness is now set down.

Let us also set down an example of this alphabet. Gquog, ozuqi, ykar, din, vc, qacquxua, riqdik v99i, aqqurixrlz, skci,

Book VI.

[unclear]. This writing, however, contains in itself the following meaning: Know, friend, that the king has decreed in council that you are to be killed. Therefore flee as quickly as possible into [Tarragona?] from his face, lest you perish. This method of writing, too, is tortuous and is subject to no regular norm, since it can be varied and changed at the writer’s pleasure by a chance transposition as much as anyone wishes.

Next it should be noted that at the end of the sixth book of the Polygraphy we have handed down another method of writing by numerical signs, which they commonly call ciphers; under its covering you may safely write to an absent friend whatever you wish, and no one unskilled in the art will be able either to discover or to suspect that a secret lies hidden, especially if the rules we have given on these matters are observed with diligent caution. This is that the sheet be formed in the manner of an astronomical table, as though it contained something pertaining to the reckoning of the stars, namely in such a way that characters of the signs or of the planets are interposed, so that anyone into whose hands it should perhaps fall by chance, led on by its table-like appearance, may think that no secret lies hidden in it, but may suppose that everything pertains to some computation of astronomy.

We have arranged twelve alphabets according to the number twenty-four, assigning them in place of letters; the first of these, that of Aries, begins from one and ends at twenty-four. We advise, however, in great

Explanation

and difficult matters, that one should beware of beginning from one, because that method of writing can easily be suspect for that very reason. But whoever wishes prudently to use his own natural diligence will find subtler things from ours, and what we have handed down not very polished he will easily make better. Great secrets lie hidden in the numerical scheme; if anyone properly understands it, he will penetrate more mysteries of numbers. For we had neither time nor reason on this occasion to pour everything out publicly, but in our judgment what we have done will be enough for the instruction of those to whom the inventions will some day be pleasing: so that they may have several methods not only of writing secretly whatever they wish to absent sharers in the art, but also one method of producing several better and subtler ones, according to each person’s capacity of understanding.

Likewise, since the schemes of the numbers are sufficiently open and clear in their own places, and their tables unfolded at the same time, it was not necessary here to repeat them together, lest excessive length produce an example. But to set things down more secretly by figures of numbers I did not think necessary, since there is no difficulty in knowing the method among all who possess even moderate intelligence. With similar ease the very ancient signs of numbering which we have brought back to light can be understood and comprehended; through them knowledge of numbers is extended to infinity. For whenever a small stroke is placed above a smaller number, a thousandfold number is designated. For X̄ means ten thousand; C̄, one hundred thousand; M̄, one thousand thousands; X̄, ten times one thousand thousands; C̄, one hundred times one thousand thousands; M̄, one thousand times one thousand thousands; and so consequently as far and as much as you wish to advance in counting, without limit.

End of the Key to the Polygraphy of Johannes Trithemius, abbot of [Paeapolis?], to Maximilian I, Caesar.

The Apology of Johannes Trithemius, Prefixed to the Steganography

It is the opinion of many that the ancient philosophers and wise men of art and nature, if they had discovered any secrets, concealed them by various methods and figures, lest they should come to the knowledge of wicked men. The more learned among the Jews also affirm that Moses, the most famous leader of the Israelite people, in his account of the creation of heaven and earth, covered ineffable secrets of mysteries with simple words. Saint Jerome too, the most learned among our own, says that in the Apocalypse there lie hidden almost as many mysteries as words. I pass over the wise men of the Greeks, men of no small repute and glory among their own people, who, applying themselves to the writing of fables, by prudent invention handed down one thing to the unlearned and another to learned men in the course of a single narrative. Although, because of the slowness of my intellect, I cannot perfectly imitate these most zealous lovers of wisdom, yet I judge it a beautiful and glorious thing to admire them, and, with what diligence I can, to read and venerate them. Thus, when I consider that they, by their own study, discovered great things beyond other men, I may, applying a certain violence to myself, impel myself to some imitation of them, even among the very latest.

Apology

Nor, as I think, has my opinion wholly deceived me, since through the continual study of reading I have both learned many things that I had not known before, and opened an entrance for my thoughts to investigate more secret matters. For if I am not of such great learning or industry that I dare profess that I have grasped that method of the ancient sages for concealing mysteries, nevertheless I have devised certain methods, not altogether to be despised, as it seems to me, of writing secretly and concealing [whatever you wish], entirely without any suspicion; and these, at the urgent request of the most serene prince, lord Philip, Count Palatine of the Rhine, Duke of Bavaria, and Prince Elector of the Roman Empire, the wisest Maecenas of philosophers, than whom no one has seemed to me more worthy to have this great secret revealed to him, I have committed to writing and reduced into the present volume, not without immense labor, lest this great secret should come to the ears of common unlearned men or of wicked persons. I beg you, reader, whoever you may be in the future, to remember how many evils could be done in the commonwealth by evil and wanton men through this science, if it came to the knowledge of many: adulteries, fornications, conspiracies, betrayals, homicides, robberies, and countless evils. For just as a good and honorable man can, whenever he wishes, securely and without any suspicion from anyone, for private or common advantage, make known and express the secret of his will to another who knows this art, so any perverse, wanton, malicious person, with every obstacle entirely removed, however shamefully, [unclear] of his pleasure, will be able to communicate his evil desire without any suspicion. Nor could trust among married persons any longer remain safe thereafter, since a woman, though previously ignorant of the Latin language, made most learned through holy and chaste words of any language or idiom, could understand very fully the evil and immodest will of her lover, even while her husband reads and praises the letters, and in the same way could send back to him her own desire, as broadly as she wished and most securely, in quite eloquent speech. Indeed, although this science may seem childish to some, nevertheless, if it were made public, the whole order of the commonwealth would be disturbed, public trust would perish, letters, documents, writings, and finally all the very speech of men would be turned into perpetual suspicion. No one would any longer trust letters, however good, honorable, and holy; no one would put faith in epistles, since, however holy and chaste the words might be, nevertheless deceit, fraud, and evil deception would always be thought to lie beneath them; and men would become fearful in all things, and no less suspicious of mutual conversations than of any letters. Nor can anyone become so learned and experienced in this very science of writing secretly and most hiddenly [unclear] sufficient for all things, which he himself has not yet grasped. For this science is a chaos of infinite magnitude, which no one can comprehend. Because, however learned in this

Of Trithemius.

...however experienced you may have been in this art, nevertheless what you understand is less than what you do not know. For it is the property of this science always to make the pupil, provided he is diligent and willing, incomparably more learned than the master.

There follows the exposition of the most illustrious man Adolf von Glauburg, patrician of Frankfurt, with examples of those things which were either passed over by the author or treated less clearly.

Magnus, from among these, emperor of the Romans.) On this method of writing one may consult Suetonius Tranquillus in the Life of Augustus, ch. 88, and in the Life of Julius Caesar, ch. 86. “There are extant,” he says, “also to Cicero, likewise to his friends, on private matters” (letters, that is), “in which, if any things had to be conveyed more secretly, he wrote them by signs, that is, with the order of the letters so arranged that no word could be formed; if anyone wished to investigate these, he should substitute the fourth letter of the elements, that is, d for a, and so likewise exchange the rest.” Moreover Isidore also makes mention of a letter of Augustus to his son, in which he writes thus: “Since innumerable matters continually arise which each of us ought to write to the other, and to keep secret, let us have signs between us, if you wish, such that, when anything has to be written by us, for each letter we write the following one, in this way: b for a, c for b, and then the rest in the same manner. But for the letter z one must return to double aa.”

Archimedes of Syracuse.) Similar to this is what is read in Gellius, book 17, chapter 9. When the ancient Lacedaemonians wished to disguise and conceal letters sent publicly to commanders, so that, if they were intercepted by enemies, their plans might not be known, they sent letters made in this fashion. There were two rounded, rather oblong rods, of equal thickness and the same length, smoothed and prepared in like fashion. One was given to the commander as he set out for war; the other the magistrates kept at home, with their authority and with the seal. When there was need of more secret letters, around that rod they wound a long strip of leather of moderate thinness, or as much as was sufficient for the matter, in a simple round coil, so that the edges of the leather that was being folded, joined closely on every side, met together. Then they inscribed the letters on that leather across the transverse edges of the joins, in lines proceeding from the top.

When the strip had thus been written over with letters, they unwound it from the rod and sent it to the commander, who was aware of that device. The unwinding of the leather likewise rendered the letters broken and mutilated, and the strokes and points of their parts were scattered into very different places. Therefore, if that leather fell into the hands of enemies, they could conjecture nothing at all from it. But when the man to whom it had been sent received it, taking the matching rod which he had, he wound it around to the end, just as he knew it ought to be done; and so the letters, coming together along the same circumference of the rod, again met, and supplied an intact and uncorrupted letter, easy to read. The Lacedaemonians call this kind of letter a skytale. See also Plutarch in the Life of Lysander.

There is another method of concealing letters, no less ingenious, described by Jerome Cardano in his book On Subtleties. Take two equal sheets of parchment, ruled for writing, and in the very lines make holes scattered here and there, opposite one another in each sheet, small, but nevertheless according to the size or height of the letters. Some will contain seven letters, some three, some eight or ten, so that all together, when all the spaces that can be written in are joined, they contain [unclear]. You will give one of these to the man to whom you wish to write. But when there is need, first write the sentence which [unclear] contains less, with [the sheet?] placed beneath the holes; you will write that sentence, and likewise in one and another [place], and finally fill the spaces of the first parchment by completing sentences, filling them until the sense

Explanation.

[unclear]. You will complete this second sentence on the second membrane, in such a way that the words of the sentence seem to cohere; on the third also you will fit it so that, with the first letters unharmed, the whole sentence, the number and size of the words, may stand firm and retain a certain neatness. When this has been done, place the exemplar which you cut out over a membrane of equal size, and at the ends of the openings mark the very finest points as far as the letters extend which you desire to write. Then take the third membrane, and write the letter in continuous words, with proper order and size of spaces, and also of letters, so that the first sentence and its words are contained within the limits of the points. Therefore no suspicion of trickery then remains: the other person, when he receives it with the exemplar laid over it, immediately understands the meaning of your mind; nor can anything equal to this device, though it is no slight labor, be found for communicating one’s meaning to one’s friends in dangerous times.

Marcus Tullius. The meaning is that Cicero devised individual particular characters for individual Latin words; with these, if necessity demanded, he wrote an oration however lengthy with very few signs and very secretly. And in this way, they report, Cato’s speech, that the conspirators should be punished, was preserved and committed to writing, when Cicero as consul appointed very swift writers to capture spoken words by notes of this kind. That the ancients also followed a certain similar method for writing words quickly and concisely, so that often a single letter signified a word, is attested by Valerius Probus, Petrus Crinitus, Angelus Decembrius, and also by the very ancient monuments most diligently collected by Petrus Apianus and Bartholomaeus Amantius. But this artifice of writing will be treated more carefully hereafter.

Our Bede in England. On reckoning and speech by the fingers. This invention is found in Bede, concerning the divisions of times. When you say one, bending the little finger on the left hand, you will set the joint in the middle of the palm. When you say two, you will place there the second from the little finger, bent. When you say three, you will likewise bend down the third. When you say four, you will likewise raise the little finger similarly. When you say six, you will nevertheless lift the third, with only the middle finger, which is called the ring finger, fixed in the middle of the palm. When you say seven, you will place only the little finger, the others being lifted, upon the root of the palm. Next to it, when you say eight, the ring finger. When you say ten, you will set the nail of the index finger in the middle joint of the thumb. When you say twenty, you will put the tip of the thumb between the middle joints of the index and middle fingers. When you say thirty, you will join the nails of the index finger and thumb in a gentle embrace. When you say forty, you will draw the inner parts of the thumb over the side or back of the index finger, both only being upright. When you say fifty, you will bend the thumb, curved like the Greek letter called [unclear], toward the palm. When you say sixty, you will carefully gird from the front the thumb, bent around as above. When you say seventy, you will fill the index finger, bent around as above, with the thumb inserted, with only its nail standing upright across the middle joint of the index finger. When you say eighty, you will fill the index finger, bent around as above, with the thumb stretched lengthwise, namely with its nail fixed in the middle joint of the index finger. When you say ninety, you will fix the little nail of the bent index finger into the root of the thumb; thus far on the left hand. But one hundred you will make on the right hand as you make ten on the left; two hundred on the right as twenty on the left. In the same way also the rest up to nine hundred. Likewise one thousand on the right as two on the left, and the rest up to nine thousand. Two thousand on the right as three on the left. When you say the rest, you will place the left hand highest on the middle of the breast, with only the fingers raised toward the neck. When you say twenty thousand, you will place the same hand spread broadly over the breast. When you say thirty thousand, with the same hand prone, but raised, you will put the thumb into the cartilage of the middle of the breast. When you say fifty thousand, with the same hand prone but raised, you will place the thumb on the navel. When you say sixty thousand, with the same hand prone, you will grasp the left thigh from above. When you say seventy thousand, you will place it upon the thigh. When you say eighty thousand, the same hand prone

Exposition.

...for you will place it upon the thigh. When you say ninety thousand, you will in the same way grasp the loins, with the thumb turned toward the groin. But from one hundred and two hundred thousand up to nine hundred thousand you will complete it in the same order, on the right side of the body. And when you say ten times one hundred thousand, you will interlock both hands with the fingers inserted. And so much for expressing numbers by the gesture of the fingers.

To these the same author immediately adds: From the very computation that I have set out above, a certain manual speech can be practiced, both for exercising the wit and for playing a game; by it, when the letters are expressed one by one, a man may convey to another, who also knows this technique, even if he is stationed far away, the words contained in those letters, to be read and understood; or he may, through these signs, indicate necessary matters more secretly, or mock the unskilled as though by divination. The order of this game or speech is as follows. When you wish to indicate the first letter of the alphabet, hold one with the hand; when the second, two; when the third, three; and so the rest in order. For example, if you desire to warn a friend placed among ambushers to act cautiously, show three, one, twenty, nineteen, five fingers; for the letters of this order signify “to act cautiously.”

Thus far the example of dactylogy according to Bede, which is varied in many other ways. For, as was also said before, let the sign of unity be taken to signify the letter A, and so thereafter in order. Let there be assigned on the left hand: one on the thumb, two on the index finger, three on the middle finger, four on the ring finger, or the third from the thumb, and five on the little finger. Likewise on the right hand there will be understood: two on the thumb, three on the index finger, four on the middle finger, five on the third from the thumb, and six on the little finger. With these things so established, let us observe which numbers arise from the addition, multiplication, or division of which numbers among themselves. For example, twelve arises from the addition of one to eleven, of two to ten, of three to nine, of four to eight, of six to six, of seven to five. In multiplication, however, twelve is produced by the leading of four into three, or of two into six. In division we have twelve if twenty-four is divided by two.

Furthermore, when the fingers are merely raised, it signifies addition; but when we touch one with another, multiplication. But if we bend one and raise the other, it must be division. Therefore, wishing to show the letter M, which occupies the twelfth place, I indicate the number twelve, either by addition, or by multiplication, or by division. First, by raising the two little fingers of both hands together with the thumb of the left hand; for the thumb signifies one, while one of the other fingers designates five, the other six, and this number shows the letter M. By multiplication in this way: let us touch the third finger from the thumb of the left hand with the index finger of the right, since three multiplied by four makes twelve; or let us touch the little finger of the right hand with the index finger of the left, which is the same thing, for twice six gives twelve. It could also be done in another way, namely by the contact of the index finger of the right hand and the middle finger of the left, which show six. These again, by the contact of both thumbs, or of the index finger of the right hand with the thumb of the left, signify multiplication of the prior number by two; but twice six makes twelve.

By division thus: first we shall indicate twenty-four, the division of which number by two yields twelve. The gesture about which I was speaking above represents division by two, namely if two thumbs are shown, one raised and the other bent; likewise the thumb and little finger of the left hand, and the index finger of the right bent. For they signify the partition of six by three, that is, two; and twenty-four divided by these shows twelve.

So much for dactylogy, or the speech of the fingers, which can be handled otherwise in infinite ways, by assigning to fixed places vowels, consonants, semivowels, double letters, mutes, and liquids, according as it has seemed good to each person to handle such things. Although these matters appear ridiculous, nevertheless they have very great use, if by a certain analogy they are transferred to other matters. But there are some things of which the author makes mention partly in the exposition of this passage, partly at the end; but since it pertains to the treatment of steganography, let them be deferred for a little while, until that point has been reached.

The first dermatic kind. This stratagem is commonly known even to soldiers. Pliny, unless I am mistaken, transmits something else in book 26. “Tithymalus,” he says, “our...

94 Exposition.

...our people call it the milky herb; others call it goat’s lettuce. And they report that, when its milk has dried on the written surface, if ash is sprinkled on it the letters appear; and so, indeed, they preferred to address adulteresses rather than by little tablets.

The second kind, Hyphasmaticon. The most learned man Theodorus Bibliander has “hyphalmicon,” for this reason, as I suppose: that in this sort of concealment nothing of the letters appears before the paper has been immersed in water, as when we write letters with alum; water poured over it will make the paper darker with the letters, which otherwise could not have been read.

Letters are likewise written in various ways. Herodotus, book 7, near the end. After Xerxes determined to undertake an expedition against Greece, Demaratus, who was at Susa, when he had learned this, judged that the Greeks ought to be informed. But since he could not do it otherwise, since it was dangerous lest he be caught, he devised this thing: having taken a pair of writing-tablets, he scraped off the wax from them. Then on their wood he engraved the king’s plan. When this had been engraved in letters, he covered it again with wax, so that the tablets would present no difficulty among the guards on the roads for the man to whom they were being carried. When the Lacedaemonians [unclear] to interpret it, before, as I understand, Gorgo, daughter of Cleomenes and wife of Leonidas, warned them, interpreting the matter itself, bidding them break off the wax, for they would find letters in the wood. Thus, listening to her, the Lacedaemonians found the letters and read them over, and then sent them on to the Greeks.

Gellius

Exposition. 95

Gellius, in book 17, chapter 9: “There is also,” he says, “in the records of Greek affairs another deep and unexpected hiding-place, devised by barbarian cunning. There was a man named Histiaeus, born in a place in Asia that was not undistinguished. At that time King Darius held Asia under his rule. When this Histiaeus was in Persia at Darius’s court, he wanted to announce certain secret matters to a certain Aristagoras by a furtive writing. He devised this admirable covering for letters: on his slave, who had for a long time had diseased eyes, [unclear] his head bare, and he fitted it into the forms of letters. With these letters he wrote out what he had wished. Afterwards he kept the man at home until his hair grew back; when this had happened, he ordered him to go to Aristagoras. ‘And when you come to him,’ he said, ‘say that I have instructed him to shave your head, just as I myself recently did.’ The slave came to Aristagoras as he had been ordered and reported his master’s command; and he, thinking that what had been commanded was not without purpose, did what had been ordered. Thus the letters were delivered.” Herodotus writes almost the same thing; and in that author, too, in book 1, it is read: When Astyages was harsh toward the Medes, Harpagus, insinuating himself among each one of them, persuaded the leading men that Astyages ought to be removed from the kingdom and Cyrus chosen. When Harpagus had carried these things through and prepared them, then at last, wishing to disclose his mind to Cyrus, who was among the Persians, since he could not do so otherwise, inasmuch as the roads were guarded, he devised this sort of thing. Having gutted a hare, which he had cleverly obtained, so that nothing at all was cut away, he put in a little book in which he had written what he pleased; and after sewing up the belly, he gave the hare together with nets to a certain huntsman of his household, a most trustworthy man, and, instructing him by his own mouth that when he gave the hare he should tell Cyrus to open it with his own hands, and to do this without witnesses, he sent the man off into Persia. When the messenger had carried this out, Cyrus opened the hare he had received and read the little book that he found inside it. See Justin, book 1. Historians likewise report that doves served as messengers in difficult affairs, so that letters tied to their necks and feet were sent in the siege of Mutina by the consul Hirtius to Decimus Brutus, and by Decimus Brutus to Hirtius, when, with food placed in certain very high spots, he had trained doves, previously shut up in darkness and affected by very great hunger, to fly from one place to another.

Some, to avoid suspicion, write on paper with ink, as if they wished to communicate something to a friend about household matters; afterwards they write what is secret in the spaces with urine. Others use the juice of lemons or onions; others use crushed sal ammoniac with water poured over it. Writings made in letters of this kind remain hidden before they have been brought near fire.

Some follow the poet’s advice: “When she can conceal bound papers in her bosom, and carry flattering notes under her joined foot. The guard will have taken care of these; instead of a knowing paper let her offer her back, and on her own body she will carry the words. Safe too is the letter, and it deceives the eyes, made from fresh milk; touch it with charcoal powder and you will read it. It also deceives, what is made with a moist needle—”

Exposition.

with the point of flax, “the little tablet will bring forth the hidden marks,” etc. There are also other techniques, as when they paint letters on flint with the fat of a goat or ox; when it has been placed in vinegar for some hours and then taken out again, it presents to sight what had been written on it. Likewise, they write with the white of an egg and dip it into ink; when this is scraped off, the letters become visible. Finally, in this place he wraps many things in obscure words, by no means accepted in common usage, lest he provide wicked men an opportunity either to misuse these things or to devise worse ones. He wrote “race,” with the syllables reversed, for “cera,” just as “Roma” for “amor,” “nemilua” for “alumine,” “raphocam” for “camphora,” etc. But since such matters, for the public good, must be treated rather sparingly, and do not belong to our undertaking, let us omit explaining everything. For it is enough if one understands what he intended to signify by this third kind of letters.

“There were also, as Bede bears witness.” The sense is: the ancients not only wrote or spoke by means of words, as we do, but also transferred whatever the world contains, and whatever can be grasped by us, by a certain artifice to the things signified. Diodorus Siculus, book 4: “The letters of the Egyptians,” he says, “are very like various living creatures, and the extremities of human beings, and instruments, especially those of craftsmen. For their words are not expressed by the composition of syllables or by letters, but by the form of images, their signification having been handed down to men’s memory by use.” Indeed they write the hawk, the crocodile, the serpent, the human eye, hands, face, and other things of this sort. The hawk denotes a thing done quickly, since this bird is almost the swiftest of all; this notation is transferred to household affairs that are done swiftly. The crocodile signifies evil. The eye is interpreted as the guardian of justice and the watchman of the whole body. [unclear] designates freedom, but the left hand, with [the fingers?] compressed, tenacity and avarice. In the same way also of the other parts of the body, the right hand with fingers spread [unclear] writing, which, preserved in men’s memory by long use and meditation, they recognized at once, from the trace, what those things expressed. Petrus Crinitus too, in book 7, chapter 2, writes that this kind of method of writing existed among the Egyptians. Concerning the letters of the Egyptians, which are called hieroglyphic, there is mention among ancient authors, and this can still be observed on obelisks, on which those figures and images of diverse living creatures, plants, rivers, and trees are carved, signifying the philosophy of that people, as Strabo and Pliny, most weighty authors, testify. For on the obelisks of the kings [Sedotis?] and [Sennosornius?], which were brought from Egypt into the city, the interpretation of the nature of things was marked out by symbols of this sort and by hieroglyphic signs. For in this way the philosophy of the Egyptians is believed first to have been made manifest. This is handed down by the same Pliny and by others. Among other images, however, they were accustomed to mark scarabs, bees, rivers, oxen, and other things of that kind. Further, by the very image of the bee the symbol of a king was indicated, because in fulfilling the duties of life he ought to have no less the sting of justice than the sweet clemency of honey. In the vulture they indicated the genius and majesty of nature, because among these birds females only are found, etc. They also painted many other signs in place of words; on these see Horus Apollo on hieroglyphic letters. See Pliny, book 36, chapter 11, where, according to the more correct reading, “Sesostridis” is found in place of “Sesotidis,” and “Phaeron” in place of “Nuncoreus.” Moreover Strabo, book 17, Cornelius Tacitus, book 15, Caelius Rhodiginus, Antique Readings, book 29, chapter 26, and Volaterranus, book 33, mention letters of this kind, although he writes that they have as yet been discovered by no one.

“There were those who by accidents.” The meaning is that whatever exists in the whole nature of things, whether perceived by the intellect or by the senses, can be turned to the use of signifying in the same way as words do. Hence it is that one may secretly, without suspicion and without obstruction by any person, signify the will of our mind to another in countless ways: through words; through signs that mark words, as through light, colors, shadows, sounds, odors, tastes; through qualities that affect touch; through shapes, sizes, numbers; through the motion or position of any things whatsoever, such as parts of the body; through gestures of the fingers

Exposition.

[unclear] movements of the eyes, etc. All these things, if they are handled correctly and arranged according to letters, syllables, words, and speeches in a fixed order, with numbers assigned to them, furnish human beings with admirable powers, the more excellent in proportion as one is more skilled and practiced in those disciplines which deal with the principles, causes, and accidents of sensible things. Such is catoptrics, which teaches how to present visible signs of things to the sight in an instant, by means of certain images projected far from us outside mirrors into the air, devised to signify some speech; these are easily understood by one who has knowledge of the signs. But in what manner it can be brought about that all things are transferred to the use of signs is not the subject of this undertaking, but belongs to the Steganographia, the contents of which work the most learned man Johannes Trithemius sets out in a certain letter to Bostius in these words, etc.

I now have in hand a great work which, if it is ever published, which may it not be, the whole world will marvel at; the title of its first book is Steganographia. There will be four books, and each will be divided into at least one hundred chapters. I began this work at the urging of a certain great prince, whom there is no need to name. You ask what this work teaches: things astounding and incredible to all who do not know them, which have never been heard since the beginning of the world. For the first book contains more than one hundred methods of writing secretly whatever you wish, without any suspicion, without transposition of letters, without any fear, so that there is no man in the world who by natural skill could know, or even suspect, what is contained in my letters, except the one who knows the art from me, or from him whom I have taught. The words are plain and familiar, free from every suspicion; but [no one?] will ever be able to perceive my intention without the art, however learned he may be. It is a truly astonishing thing. The second book will contain many more wonderful things. By fire, namely, in this art I can make the conception of my mind known to one who knows my art at any distance whatever, at one hundred miles or more, safely, without words, without writings, without signs, through any messenger whatever. If he is seized on the road, if he is questioned even under the harshest tortures, he cannot confess anything about my message, because absolutely nothing is known to him about it. Whatever may happen, my message will always remain hidden, nor could all the men of the whole world, if they were gathered together, trace it out by natural power. I can also do this without a messenger whenever I wish. I can also make my will known to one who knows the art, even if he is silent in prison, though I am far absent, however closely he is guarded, even if he were sitting three thousand [miles?] under the earth. And all these things, most broadly and universally, whenever and as often as I wish, I can do naturally, without any superstition or aid of any spirits whatsoever. I admit they are wonderful, but hear things still more wonderful. The third book teaches an art by which I can teach an unlearned man who knows only his mother tongue, who has never known a word of the Latin language, in two hours to write, read, and understand Latin quite elegantly and eloquently, as much as he wishes, so that whoever sees his letters will praise the words and understand that they are composed in Latin. The fourth book contains many astonishing experiments, but purely natural ones. Namely, I can make my mind known to one who knows my art while eating or sitting with others, without words, without nods, as extensively as I wish, even while speaking, preaching, playing on the organ, or singing, without hindering any other action whatever, so that while preaching good things to one who knows, with eyes closed, [unclear]. The fourth book will contain many other secrets which are not to be brought out in public. All who hear these things marvel at them; among them are many noble and very learned men, who think that these things are either impossible or wholly supernatural. To them and to you I answer what I have answered many: that many things are possible naturally which, to those who do not know the powers of nature, seem impossible or even supernatural. And behold, I speak before my God, who knows all things, that those marvelous things which I have foretold, however much you may be able to write or believe, nevertheless are all purely natural, without any deception, without superstition, without magical art, without

Exposition.

[unclear], without the invocation or ministry of any spirits whatsoever. I have said this so that, if perhaps at some time a report should reach you that I can do wondrous things, you should not, I say, think me a magician, but a philosopher. For what happened to Albert the Great, that most profound investigator of natural things, namely that because of the marvels he performed by the hidden power of nature he was regarded by the common people as a magician, I am certain can happen similarly to me. If you ask whence I have these things, which no one knows, listen. I did not learn these things from a man nor through a man, but by the revelation of someone I do not know. For when, at a certain time in the present year, I was thinking what new thing I might be able to discover that would be hidden from everyone, I began to consider whether I could devise those wondrous things which I have mentioned. After a long imagining, when I despaired utterly of it as an impossible matter, I retired to sleep that night, laughing to myself at my own foolishness, that I had attempted to seek out such impossibilities. That same night someone stood by me, saying: “They are not vain, O Trithemius, the things which neither you nor another with you will be able to discover.” And I said to him: “If, then, they are possible, tell me, I beg you, how they are done.” And opening his mouth, he taught me each thing in order, showing how the things over which I had thought in vain for many days could easily be done. Behold, before God, I do not lie but speak the truth: I have so far taught these things to no one, although many, promising great things, have often asked me, except one prince to whom I write, whom by a clear proof I made more certain of the possibility of the art. Nor is it fitting that others know these things than princes; otherwise many evils would be done through them: betrayals, fornications, and whatever else evil men might wish. But those who use the art well could do many things through it for the commonwealth. Moreover, I can teach all these things in every language of the whole world that I have heard. I wished to make these things known to you, Bostius, for this reason: that you should not think me idle.

Thus far the words of Trithemius. Finally, there are other immense uses of these books of the Polygraphia, which we shall treat in our books on the method of teaching and learning; for whatever these things may seem to be, they nevertheless have more hidden within than they promise on the surface. On the Steganographia, whose principles lie concealed in these books, God willing, we shall treat separately.

The First Book of the Polygraphia.

There are twenty-four characters of the signs of the Latin language, which, set in order before the same number of significant words, serve most abundantly in all respects, according to the desire of each person working in this art, for secrets. But the paraphrases are so artfully ordered that they produce entirely Latin discourse, if only one is taken from any given order. And it should be noted that, by reason of our German language, the twenty-fourth letter, w, is taken at the end of the alphabet, while all the remaining letters perform the service of both languages. We have placed the signifying elements in order with such skill that, whichever you take from each line, once the deduction of the sum has been made, concord will remain. Yet care is needed, so that from any line of syntax you take only one, and the monad does no injury to the binary. One must also provide that, whenever you approach the cabalistic operation, you first count all the individual minutes of the night and join them in due proportion to the degrees of the following day. But if the minutes, according to the secret ordinance, do not suffice to the degrees of the day right to the end, the windy runner must by counsel be brought back to the prudent chief-measurer. Nor is it an obstacle if by chance night falls back upon the head of day, since a prudent practitioner in the art can, by voluntary addition, recede from the front by as much as he sees night exceed the light of day. And this is to be understood of the individual chapters throughout the whole work of the Polygraphia. Yet we call that consideration unity, by which the binary, by a known little sign of return, may be made certain, lest it happen to go astray. From the monad, through what has been established, the binary will stand, and it becomes a monad. Nothing is set down here in vain; nothing is adduced without cause or idly. Therefore

we necessarily warn that everyone who wishes to copy this work of ours, the Polygraphy, either in whole or in part, should diligently take care first of all not to depart in anything from our archetype, nor to skip, neglect, or transpose any word whatever. For indeed, if he has omitted one letter or word in essentials, if he has changed a word contrary to its nature, he has made the whole course of the work useless. Therefore let him either copy it properly, or not copy it.

There follow the words of the first order, with the small letters, according to degrees.

Polygraphy, Book I.

A God A merciful B Creator B most merciful C Founder C pious D Maker D most pious E Lord E great F Ruler F exalted G Comforter G greatest H Arbiter H best I Judge I most wise K Enlightener K invisible X- L Illuminator L immortal M Ruler M eternal N King N everlasting O Emperor O glorious P Governor P most strong Q Maker Q most holy R Fashioner R incomprehensible S Preserver S omnipotent T Redeemer T peace-bringing V Author V compassionate X Prince X most compassionate Y Shepherd Y all-powerful Z Moderator Z magnificent w Savior w most excellent

A creating A the heavens B ruling B heavenly things C preserving C supercelestial things D moderating D the world E governing E worldly things F ordering F men G adorning G human things H embellishing H angels I establishing I angelic things K directing K the earth L producing L earthly things M beautifying M time N stabilizing N temporal things O illuminating O an age P instructing P age-enduring things Q admonishing Q all things R confirming R everything S guarding S the universe T discerning T the globe V distinguishing V the stars X illuminating X the sun Y fashioning Y the star Z saving Z life w making w living things

Book I.

A may he bestow A upon all B may he confer B upon everyone C may he give C to all universally D may he grant D to believers E may he concede E to us F may he pardon F Christians G may he bestow G upon the faithful H may he distribute H to those who ask I may he repay I to those who seek K may he contribute K to those who pray L may he indulge L those who entreat M may he exhibit M to those who request N may he provide N to those who demand O may he offer O to those who seek P may he defer P to Christ-worshipers Q may he show Q to those who inquire R may he reveal R to those who require S may he manifest S to those who investigate T may he intimate T to those who desire V may he breathe upon V those who long for X may he restore X to those who prefer Y may he return Y to those who await Z may he administer Z to those who hope w may he favor w those who desire

Of the Polygraphy

A life A abiding B pleasantness B eternal C delight C everlasting D consolation D heavenly E joy E supercelestial F glory F perpetual G happiness G most blessed H blessedness H angelic I vision I seraphic K jubilation K immortal L rest L ineffable with all M repose M incomprehensible with N dwelling N inestimable to all O habitation O luminous P recreation P splendid Q enjoyment Q most bright R light R most pleasant S exultation S lasting T brightness T X endless V peace V sweetest X tranquility Y perfect Z contemplation Z future w security w A holy

Book I.

A with the saints A in the heavens M A B with the elect B in heavenly places D C with the beloved C in supercelestial places E D with the most holy D eternal F E with the just E perpetual G F with the justified F everlasting H G with the predestined G ages of ages I H with angels H a holy age K I with archangels I an age L K with lovers K in the kingdom of heaven M L with worshipers L in the highest places N M with his friends M in the heights amen O N with his apostles N in paradise amen P O with prophets O in Olympus Q P with disciples P paradisiacal R Q with martyrs Q Olympic S R with sanctifications S with flashes T S with dominations T with felicities V T with beloved ones V glorious X V with citizens X in honor Y Y with servants Z in perpetual light W Z with ministers W in the heavenly fatherland

A Majesty A of the highest B Goodness B of the great C Sweetness C of the greatest D Charity D of the supreme E Wisdom E of the exalted F Power F of the best G Compassion G of the most bright H Kindness H of the most holy I Gentleness I of the most powerful K Excellence K of the most wise L Piety L of the strongest M Sweetness M of the mildest N Brightness N of the highest O Clemency O of the strongest P Mercy P of the omnipotent Q Divinity Q of the all-powerful R Loftiness R of the everlasting S Deity S of the most glorious T Immensity T of the ineffable V Virtue V of the invisible X Strength X of the immortal Y Love Y of the inaccessible Z Munificence Z of the most eminent w Perfection w of the most merciful A crea-

Book I.

A of the creator; A by Christians B of the parent; B by worshippers of Christ C of the savior; C by the faithful D of the redeemer; D by believers E of the beginning; E by the baptized F of the founder; F by the reborn G of the maker; G by the living H of the maker; H by mortals I of the preserver; I by all K of the ruler; K by us L of the author; L by the good M of the craftsman; M by the just N of the ruler; N by the pious always O of the lord; O by the holy everywhere P of the king; P by the meek Q of the ruler; Q by the sanctified R of the commander; R by the justified S of the prince; S by the devout T of the mover; T by the frail V of the judge; V by those who love X of the liberator; X by those who hope Y of the governor; Y by those who fall Z of the protector; Z by those who sin w by sinners

Of the Polygraphy

A sincerely; A to be preached B sincerely; B to be evangelized C most sincerely; C to be prayed for D devoutly; D to be adored E most devoutly; E to be entreated F humbly; F to be worshipped G most humbly; G to be recalled H fervently; H to be remembered I most fervently; I to be remembered again K ardently; K to be thought upon L most ardently; L to be thought upon again M most prudently; M to be contemplated N prudently; N to be invoked O wisely; O to be honored P most wisely; P to be glorified Q cordially; Q to be blessed R most cordially; R to be venerated S affectionately; S to be loved T most affectionately; T to be loved V reverently; V to be praised X most insistently; X to be praised together Y most strongly; Y to be extolled Z most constantly; Z to be exalted w cheerfully; w to be magnified

Book I.

A by many; A words B by very many; B teachings C by how many; C institutes D by several; D institutions E by quite many; E admonitions F by various; F warnings G by diverse; G admonitions H by holy; H inspirations I by most holy; I dogmas K by sacred; K sermons L by consecrated; L scriptures M by most holy; M commandments us N by necessary; N persuasions us O by very necessary; O precepts P by useful; P counsels Q by most useful; Q commands R by best; R exhortations S by honorable; S exhortations T by manifest; T illuminations V by frequent; V illustrations X Y by very frequent; X promises Z Z by continual; Y promises w w by salutary; Z examples

Of the Polygraphy

A wretched; A men B poor little; B little men C pitiable; C mortals D miserable; D Christians E most wretched; E worshippers of Christ F most unhappy; F orthodox persons G unhappy; G pilgrims H fleeting; H exiles I unstable; I sinners K frail; K the living L weak; L workers M unclean; M hirelings N vain; N sleepers O most vain; O earth-born persons P abject; P and desolate Q most abject; Q worldly persons R lost; R earthly persons S unjust; S most weak T wicked; T [unclear] V foolish; V [unclear] X foolish; X [unclear] Z changeable; Z [unclear] w most weak; w [unclear]

Book I.

A imbues; A present things B teaches; B the world C visits; C worldly things D warns; D things of the world E admonishes; E the age F forewarns; F secular things G instructs; G mutable things H commands; H corruptible things I exhorts; I vain things K exhorts; K vanities L exhorts; L earthly things M dissuades; M carnal things on account of [unclear] N urges; N luxury O reminds; O riches P taught; P mortal things Q educates; Q transient things R reminds; R things that slip away S incites; S lower things T stirs up; T visible things V advises; V perishable things X provokes; X pleasures Y illuminates; Y riches Z illustrates; Z honors w invites; w lowest things

Of the Polygraphy

A love; A of the savior B affection; B of the redeemer C charity; C of the liberator D reverence; D of the creator E honor; E of the founder F veneration; F of the fashioner G contemplation; G of the author H memory; H of the maker I consideration; I of the craftsman K adherence; K of the mover L acquisition; L of the preserver M affection; M of the governor N devotion; N of the commander O union; O of the maker P virtue; P of the fabricator Q election; Q of the illuminator R hope; R of the illustrator S faith; S of the ruler T trust; T of the king V confidence; V of the director X delight; X of the rescuer Y attainment; Y of the giver of life Z recompense; Z of the inspector w reward; w of the producer

Book I.

A of heavenly things; A to contemn B of things above; B to deem worthless C of things above the heavens; C to reckon as a straw D of angels; D to relinquish E of men; E to abandon F of the faithful; F to spurn G of believers; G to cast away H of those to be saved; H to despise I of archangels; I to throw away K of all things; K to desert L of all; L to esteem lightly; and, and M of all things; M to flee N of eternal things; N to trample O of times; O to trample underfoot P of mortal things; P to deny Q of living things; Q to place after R of good things; R to dismiss S of future things; S not to care for T of divine things; T to detest V of human things; X to despise Y of salutary things; Y to ignore Z of spiritual things; Z not to know w of immortal things; w to abhor

Polygraphia

A good things; A eternal B gifts; B ever-enduring C joys; C heavenly D a good; D everlasting E a gift; E perennial F joy; F future G light; G angelic H advantage; H celestial I kingdom; I supercelestial K gift; K immortal L gift; L invisible M gifts; M promised N recompense; N promised again O repayment; O most holy P enjoyment; P holy Q victory; Q prepared R life; R prepared beforehand S glory; S [unclear] T honor; T perpetual V pleasantness; V shining X riches; X ineffable Z banquets; Z unchangeable w fellowship; w highest

Book I.

A of happiness; A care B of pleasantness; B diligence C of blessedness; C concern D of delight; D watchfulness E of rest; E zeal F of dwelling; F effort G of sweetness; G endeavor H of habitation; H exertion I of exultation; I desire K of brightness; K trust L of pleasure; L confidence M of jubilation [unclear]; M is thought [unclear] N of joy [unclear]; N by thought [unclear] O of feeding; O by assiduity [unclear] P of honorableness; P by longing Q of firmness; Q by desire R of security; R by concupiscence S of tranquillity; S by affection T of repose; T by feeling V of majesty; V by virtue X of peace; X by devotion Y of constancy; Y by patience Z of festivity; Z by humility w of solemnity; w by charity

Polygraphia

A to desire; A amendment B to seek; B penitence C to inquire; C contrition D to seek out; D discipline E to require; E instruction F to wish; F teaching G to long for; G holiness H to ask; H modesty I to seek after; I repentance K to desire; K correction L [unclear]; M to await; Temperance [unclear] N to expect; N abstinence [unclear] O to demand; O devotion [unclear] P to think; P humility Q to think over; Q purity R to love; R chastity S to love deeply; S frugality T to esteem; T patience V to remember; V obedience X to strive after; X integrity Z to behold; Z cleanliness w to sigh for; w charity

Book I.

A wretched; A men B most wretched; B little men C pitiable; C mortals D to be pitied; D Christians E most unhappy; E worldly people F unhappy; F earth-born people G senseless; G worldly people H corruptible; H believers I changeable; I orthodox people K most foolish; K fleshly people L most foolish; L pilgrims M most vain; M exiles N poor wretches; N those in exile O foolish; O earthly people P foolish; P sinners Q vain; Q fleshly people R perishable; R lovers S corrupted; S neglecters T most corrupted; T despisers V shameful; V mockers X slothful; X human beings Y unjust; Y wayfarers Z lost; Z living people w calamitous; w deserters

Polygraphia

A receive; A everlasting things B receive; B eternal things C accept; C future things D take up; D things to come E begin; E things that have come upon [unclear] F commence; F promised things G take up; G things promised again H take up again; H heavenly things I learn; I ineffable things K learn; K inestimable things L take [unclear]; L most blessed things M love, insofar as; M happiest things N keep, so that to [unclear]; N most delightful things O observe; O things wished for P guard; P desirable things Q hasten; Q blessed things R put on; R happy things S preserve; S prepared things T practice; T things prepared beforehand V frequent; V celestial things X celebrate; X supercelestial things Y work; Y holy things Z inquire after; Z things desired w seek out; w things expected

Book I.

A banquets; A of the saints B gifts; B of the righteous C good things; C of the elect D joys; D of angels E consolations; E of archangels F rewards; F of thrones G mysteries; G of powers H secrets; H of dominions I dwelling places; I of principalities K homes; K of virtues L refuges; L of patriarchs M spectacles; M of prophets N lodgings; N of apostles O festivals; O of martyrs P rejoicings; P of innocents Q gifts; Q of the blessed R fellowships; R of those rejoicing S solemnities; S of friends T shelters; T of servants V festivities; V of attendants X delights; X of disciples Y benefits; Y of lovers Z pleasant things; Z of the faithful w kingdoms; w of imitators

Polygraphia

A of the savior; A of all B of the redeemer; B of all C of the liberator; C of all things D of the creator; D of men E of the rescuer; E of mortals F of the helper; F of the living G of the aider; G of the world H of the fashioner; H of us I of the comforter; I of the earth K of the benefactor; K of heaven L of the creator; L of the heavens M of the king; M of souls [unclear] N of the leader; N of the faithful [unclear] O of the lord; O of the good P of the emperor; P of the humble Q of the ruler; Q of believers R of the governor; R of Christians S of the rewarder; S of the orthodox T of the lover; T of earth-born people V of the shepherd; V of the devout X of the guardian; X of the pious Y of the maker; Y of the righteous Z of the nourisher; Z of the meek w of the fabricator; w of those who hope

Book I.

A: to be brought in; A: forever B: to be led in; B: eternally C: to be admitted; C: everlastingly D: to reach; D: everlasting E: to ascend; E: forevermore F: to climb up; F: perpetually G: to come; G: perpetually H: to arrive; H: perpetually I: to enter; I: perpetually K: to go in; K: without end L: to be raised; L: happily M: to be lifted up; M: most happily N: to be exalted; N: continually O: to pass over; P: continuously Q: to migrate; Q: unceasingly R: to fly; S: sweetly S: to fly through; T: much T: to migrate across; V: greatly U: to be led through; X: ineffably V: to be borne away; Y: beyond measure Z: to be exalted; Z: incredibly P: incessantly

Polygraphia

A: rejoicing; A: beware B: rejoicing; B: beware C: rejoicing together; C: beware D: rejoicing together; D: take heed beforehand E: triumphing; E: withdraw F: leaping for joy; F: withdraw G: exulting; G: depart H: jubilant; H: flee I: cheerful; I: flee K: happy; K: depart L: secure; L: flee from M: glorious; M: therefore turn aside from N: glorying; N: therefore turn aside from O: gleaming; O: abstain P: glorified; P: you attend Q: blessed; Q: take refuge R: illuminated; R: take refuge S: adorned; S: spare T: comely; T: flee X: shining; X: escape Y: gleaming; Y: keep away Z: honored; Z: va-

Book I.

A: vain; A: things B: false; B: resources C: perishable; C: affairs D: foul; D: riches E: polluted; E: honors F: doomed to perish; F: pleasures G: transitory; G: desires H: passing; H: consolations I: lying; I: possessions K: deceitful; K: occupations L: deceptive; L: deceptions M: vicious; M: traditions of this N: windy; N: solace of the present O: contagious; O: delights P: most false; P: pursuits Q: most vain; Q: cares R: most deceitful; R: sciences S: most foul; S: joys T: most vicious; T: frivolities V: most corrupt; V: actions X: [unclear]; Y: corruptions Z: [unclear]; Z: anxieties w: deceitful; w: exercises i: A: of life

Polygraphia

A: of life; A: feasts B: of sojourn; B: weddings C: of time; C: riches D: of pilgrimage; D: joys E: of conduct; E: delights F: of mortality; F: visions G: of calamity; G: songs H: of passing; H: consolations I: of the world; I: recreations K: of delay; K: dignities L: of the globe; L: pleasures M: of the earth, since you are for; M: dwellings N: of the age, because you are for; N: festivities O: of the cosmos; O: habitations P: of exile; P: melodies Q: of misery; Q: solemnities R: of habitation; R: contemplations S: of the workhouse; S: pleasant places T: of abjection; T: delights V: of brevity; V: contemplations X: of prison; X: blessings Y: of captivity; Y: largesses Z: of captivity; Z: praises w: of migration; w: reward: A: beni-

Book I.

A: kind; A: creator B: heavenly; B: founder C: supreme; C: savior D: most kind; D: fashioner E: kindest; E: redeemer F: sweetest; F: liberator G: highest; G: rescuer H: highest; H: mover I: greatest; I: maker K: best; K: judge L: honey-flowing; L: king M: most just; M: ruler N: merciful; N: emperor O: most merciful; O: governor P: compassionate; P: giver of life Q: most compassionate; Q: illuminator R: most powerful; R: enlightener S: omnipotent; S: lord T: all-powerful; T: preserver V: most gracious; V: administrator X: glorious; X: moderator Y: most glorious; Y: disposer Z: most excellent; w: adorner i 2: A: hea-

Polygraphia

A: of heaven; A: heavenly B: of earth; B: divine C: of the globe; C: supernal D: of the world; D: super-heavenly E: of the ages; E: super-divine F: of heavenly things; F: everlasting G: of earthly things; G: spiritual H: of terrestrial things; H: ethereal I: of all things; I: bright K: of all things; K: eternal L: of everything; L: best M: of men; M: perennial N: of angels; N: most blessed O: of the age; O: most peaceful P: of spirits; P: most pleasant Q: of the faithful; Q: most splendid R: of believers; R: most bright S: of invisible things; S: clearest T: of visible things; T: immortal V: of souls; V: holy X: of minds; X: glorious Z: of the humble; Z: secure w: of super-heavenly things; w: secure A: happi-

Book I.

A: happily; A: called B: sweetly; B: called forth C: mercifully; C: called to D: compassionately; D: called back E: most compassionately; E: chosen F: most kindly; F: invited G: most happily; G: ordained H: most sweetly; H: chosen beforehand I: more sweetly; I: foreordained K: more gently; K: predestined L: piously; L: predisposed M: specially; M: to be taken up N: singularly; N: about to enter O: principally; O: about to go in P: worthily; P: to be brought in Q: greatly; Q: to be led in R: most holily; R: to be called back S: finally; S: to be called forth T: originally; T: to be called V: most gently; V: to be ordained X: indulgently; X: to be invited Y: most indulgently; Y: to be led back Z: triumphantly; Z: about to return w: joyfully; w: about to pass over i 3: A: Behold

134 Polygraphy A wretched B poor little wretches C unfortunate D pitiable E most wretched F miserable G most unfortunate H most abject I most vain K wicked L unjust M perishable N abject O foolish P foolish Q unwise R idle S most foolish T very foolish V most unjust X negligent Y most negligent Z most forgetful w corruptible A ho-

Book I. 135 A human beings A quickly B little men B more quickly C worldly C most quickly D worldly D swiftly E earthly E most swiftly F earthly F most speedily G mortal G very quickly H kings H speedily I rich men I more speedily K princes K quickly L rulers L more swiftly M prelates than M more quickly N shepherds since N suddenly O governors O more suddenly P common people P most suddenly Q hearers Q rapidly R worshippers of Christ R without delay S Christians S unceasingly T readers T most swiftly V peoples V daily X leaders X day by day Y pontiffs Y continually Z monks Z always w priests w continually [unclear] 4 A mu-

136 Polygraphy A are changed A all things B are varied B everything C are altered C the whole universe D are utterly changed D worldly things E are changed E worldly things F are transformed F secular things G pass utterly away G earthly things H pass away H earthly things I slip away I temporal things K perish K desirable things L flee L pleasing things M go M beautiful things which now N vanish N your desired things which O waste away O coveted things P flee away P desirable things Q flee from Q transitory things R fall down R bodily things S collapse S lower things T are inclined T visible things V corrupt V sensible things X alternate X delightful things Y fail Y things to be desired Z fall Z material things w recede w corruptible things A ma-

Book I. 137 A badly A by sin B perversely B by danger C very badly C by damnation D impurely D by malice E ardently E by unrest F more ardently F by perversity G most impiously G by loss H most fervently H by ambition I most zealously I by pride K more diligently K by injustice L M more [unclear] with N malice N more zealously with O deceit O diligently P falsehood P fervently Q crime Q zealously R offense R excessively S shameful deed S anxiously T crime T anxious V fraudulence V of the obstinate X iniquity X more obstinately Y greed Y most obstinately Z adherence Z rashly w stain [unclear] 5 A tene-

138 Polygraphy A you hold A wind B you retain B breath C you have C shadow D you love D clouds E you cherish E mist F you possess F straw G you desire G little cloud H you behold H dream I you seek I nothing X K you desire K sound L you see L sound M you perceive, and you, like M smoke N you behold and you, as N dung O you seek out O dust P you seek P snow Q you magnify Q ice R you make great R hoarfrost S you embrace S thunder T you gather T thunderclaps V you detain V dripping X you occupy X outcry Y you collect Y shouting Z you carry together Z little shade w you desire w hay A defi-

Book I. 139 A you will fail A you think B you will vanish B you reckon C you will be dissolved C you compute D you will be destroyed D you will think E you will be corrupted E you will reckon F you will depart F you sigh G you will migrate G you will think beforehand H I will die H you think beforehand I you will be snatched away K you will compute L you will perish L you will think M [you will fall?] when not M you think N you will fall when not N you believe O you will fall down O you will believe P you will perish P you attend Q you will be taken away Q you will attend R you will breathe your last R you will fear S you will transmigrate S you fear T you will withdraw T you will dread V you will go away V you will be afraid X you will collapse X you dread Y you will depart Y you estimate Z you will be dissolved Z you take precautions w you await A Now

140 Polygraphy A Now B Therefore now C Now therefore D Therefore now E Now then F And so now G Wherefore H On account of this I For which reason K On account of which L Hence M And therefore N For this reason O And therefore P Come now Q Therefore R And so S Wherefore T You therefore V You then X You therefore Y For which reason Z You now w Now you A brothers B fellow-brothers C mortals D little men E fellow-soldiers F human beings G peoples H faithful I Christians K worshippers of Christ L earth-born ones M earthly ones N believers O orthodox P earthly ones Q worldly ones R worldly ones S pitiable ones T miserable ones V most wretched ones X poor little wretches Y wretched ones Z poor ones w poorest ones A cogi-

Book I.

A cho-

Polygraphy

A of God

Book I.

A end

Polygraphy

A fa-

Book I.

k Are-

Polygraphy

A re-

Book I.

Polygraphy A continually B to discern C continuously D to behold E to look up to F to look upon G to look back upon H to perceive clearly I to see K to look into L to look ahead M to contemplate N to observe O to share P to communicate Q to have present R to have before one S to cherish T to love V to marvel X to admire Y to admire Z to know w to recognize

Book I. A of the blessed A from heaven B of the elect B from the heavens C of those rejoicing C in the heavenly places D of those exulting D in the super-heavenly places E of those glad E in the Olympian places F of those dwelling together F in the heavenly regions G of those dwelling G in the eternal places H of those existing H in paradise I of the saints I in the places above K of those abiding K in the highest places L of those sojourning L in the lofty places M of those indeed dwelling M in the homeland of all N of the faithful indeed N in the divine places of all O of the happy O in eminence P of believers P in the firmament Q of the living Q in spiritual things R of the just R in the promised things S of those at rest S in the promises T of those reposing T in eternity V of those resting together V in charity X of those standing firm X in brightness Y of those abiding together Y in the kingdom of God Z of those praising together Z on thrones w of those triumphing w in the highest

Polygraphy A one A rest B true B repose C certain C joy D firm D exultation E eternal E jubilation F perpetual F consolation G everlasting G refreshment H most certain H blessedness I highest I recreation K common K delight L age-enduring L cessation M unanimous is M peace which never N tranquil will be N life which by no means O stable O glory P persevering P enjoyment Q most firm Q full enjoyment R most delightful R fellowship S most secure S satiety T beautiful T festivity V sweet V solemnity X chosen X brightness Z very sweet Z happiness w sweetest w concord A fails [unclear]

Book I. A fails A endures B will fail B remains C is ended C will endure D will be ended D will remain E is terminated E will persevere F will be terminated F perseveres G will be destroyed G remains H is destroyed H will be extended I is changed I is continued K will be changed K is enlarged L is changed L is enlarged M is changed but M is made continual in N is removed but N will be made continual in O withers O will be continued P will be lessened P is enlarged Q will be extinguished Q is increased R will be corrupted R will grow S is clouded over S will be spread abroad T will be clouded over T will be spread abroad V will be hidden V will be had X will be taken away X is possessed Y will cease Y will be had Z will cease Z is had w may be varied w is had

Polygraphy A ages A See B an age B Attend C an age C Turn your attention D eternity D Weigh carefully E all ages E Consider F eternal ages F Observe G everlasting time G Remember H ages of ages H Reflect again I everlasting ages I Think K ages of ages K Direct your attention L perpetual ages L Weigh M perpetual ages M Know now N eternal time N Recognize therefore, O O infinite ages O Look upon P all ages P Look into Q age-enduring time Q Look back upon R all time R Behold S every age S Look ahead T the infinite T Weigh carefully V X Y Z X all time X Recognize Y age-enduring ages Y Turn over in your minds Z all times Z Understand w every age w Discern

Book I. A brothers A good B fellow-brothers B excellent C fellow-servants C beloved D fathers D dear E peoples E Christian F men F worshippers of Christ G human beings G most faithful H little men H dearest I fellow-soldiers I closest friends K earth-born ones K devout L sons of Adam L zealous M lords M wise, who N kings N prudent, if any O leaders O intelligent P counts P distinguished Q princes Q learned R prelates R instructed S pontiffs S lettered T pastors T sensible V abbots V most devout X bishops X most learned Y archbishops Y most renowned Z cardinals Z worldly w mortals

Polygraphy A you fear A the founder B you believe B the creator C you dread C the maker D you grow afraid of D the author E you are exceedingly afraid of E the craftsman F you honor F the rescuer G you fear G the lord H you adore H the savior I you recall I the redeemer K you invoke K the life-giver L you beseech L the ruler M you await M the emperor N you cherish N the preserver O you love O the governor P you worship P the fashioner Q you recognize Q the fabricator R you know R the moderator S you acknowledge S the producer T you venerate T the lover V you love dearly V the beautifier X you hope in X the adorner Y you trust Y the revealer Z you await Z the sanctifier w you glorify w the justifier A

Book I.

A of the world — A almighty B of worldly things — B all-powerful C of mundane things — C most sweet D of supercelestial things — D most loving E of heavenly things — E most pious F of the heaven-dwellers — F most merciful G of the heavens — G most kind H our — H most compassionate I your — I most gentle K of the age — K kind L of heaven — L gentle M of earth — M [unclear] N of the world — N sweet, because you are O of souls — O just P of men — P good Q of mortals — Q merciful R of Christians — R compassionate S of Christ-worshippers — S forgiving T of believers — T honey-sweet V of the humble — V highest X of all — X glorious Y of all collectively — Y desirable Z of all universally — Z unchangeable w uncircumscribed — A made

Of the Polygraphy

A made — A assuredly B called — B certainly C chosen — C surely? D created — D indeed E established — E truly F fashioned — F undoubtedly G formed — G without doubt H baptized — H unquestionably I ordained — I without doubt K summoned — K most certainly L preordained — L most truly M predestined — M certainly to N gathered — N indeed to O enlivened — O surely P conducted — P plainly Q appointed — Q truly R joined together — R I know that S taken up — S I say that T called forth — T I think that V bound — V I reckon that X united — X I affirm that Y begotten — Y know that Z instituted — Z you shall know that w born — w know that A to love

Book I.

A to be loved — A constantly B to be worshipped — B continually C to be feared — C always D to be known — D continuously E to be sought — E fervently F to be sought after — F incessantly G to be searched out — G unceasingly H to be inquired after — H most fervently I to be loved exceedingly — I most cordially K to be praised together — K most ardently L to be blessed — L most devoutly M to be praised — M cordially N to be loved — N ardently O to be honored — O devoutly P to be feared — P purely Q to be invoked — Q attentively R to be remembered — R daily S to be glorified — S humbly T to be magnified — T most humbly V to be exalted — V reverently X to be honored — X most gladly Y to be exalted — Y reverentially Z to be adored — Z most affectionately w to be venerated — w most prudently A most compassionate

Of the Polygraphy

A most compassionate B most forgiving — B creator C most kind — C founder D most merciful — D benefactor E everlasting — E former F most loving — F fashioner G most pious — G ruler H immortal — H protector I greatest — I receiver K best — K ruler L great — L king M pious — M judge N just — N father O sweet — O shepherd P eternal — P mover Q holy — Q preserver R kind — R governor S compassionate — S giver of life T supercelestial — T emperor V highest — V redeemer X most bright — X savior Z most excellent — Z arbiter w director — A your

Book I.

A your — A you B our — B us C of all — C all D of all collectively — D all collectively E of all universally — E all universally F of believers — F believers G of supercelestial things — G men H of heavenly things — H faithful I of the heavens — I his own K of heaven — K living persons L of the world — L mortals M of men [unclear] — M the poor through N of the faithful, God who — N sinners through O of worldly things — O unbelievers P of mundane things — P gentiles Q of invisible things — Q impious persons R of visible things — R peoples S of earthly things — S the ignorant T of lands — T those who err V of earth — V those who go astray X of living persons — X the dead Y of mortals — Y the sick Z of angels — Z the weak w those who perish A faith

Of the Polygraphy

A faith — A called B hope — B recalled C confidence — C summoned D victory — D ordained E passion — E preordained F love — F predestined G charity — G restored H compassion — H restored I pity — I reformed K mercy — K formed L forgiveness — L brought back M clemency — M redeemed to N piety — N chose into O grace — O established P patience — P restored Q sweetness — Q received R gentleness — R placed S kindness — S placed together T belief — T exalted V love — V lifted up X appearance — X confirmed Y teaching — Y strengthened Z gospel — Z reinforced w munificence — w increased A way

Book I.

A way — A eternal B peace — B everlasting C rest — C everlasting D happiness — D about to come E truth — E unfading F blessedness — F incorruptible G delight — G unending H exultation — H heavenly I solemnity — I supercelestial K pleasantness — K angelic L tranquillity — L heavenly M beauty — M perpetual N sweetness — N immortal O brightness — O ineffable P enjoyment — P enduring Q dwelling — Q enduring permanently R glory — R apostolic S fellowship — S of the apostles T festivity — T of angels V abundance — V of the heaven-dwellers X joy — X of eternity Y homeland — Z of majesty W repose — W of prophets l A

POLYGRAPHY

A O dutiful B gentle C sweet D to be worshipped E to be adored F most dutiful G most pious H blessed I most just K all-powerful L most holy M most mighty N most merciful O most wise P most kind Q to be feared R adorable S most sweet T merciful V most reverend X most merciful Y most excellent Z inspector w shaper, maker, ruler, emperor, preserver, governor, founder, creator, maker, ruler, father, king, savior, mover, lord, redeemer, giver of life, restorer, renewer, preserver, inspector.

BOOK I.

A our; A look upon B of all; B behold C of all collectively; C inspect D of all things; D look upon E of movable things; E look through F of visible things; F look forth G of the ages; G look up H of the age; H attend I of the world; I look upon K of the globe; K behold L of the universe; L inspect M of the whole universe; M look upon us N of invisible things; N look through upon us O of living things; O look up P of mortals; P may you look upon Q of men; Q may you behold R of the faithful; R may you inspect S of the humble; S may you look upon T of heavenly things; T may you look forth V of angels; V attend X of things above the heavens; X direct your attention Y of Christians; Y attend Z of Christ-worshippers; Z may you direct your attention w of believers; w may you attend

POLYGRAPHY

A wretched; A servants B weak; B ministers C infirm; C priests D ignorant; D attendants E useless; E servants F unhappy; F petitioners G pitiable; G sons H poor; H subjects I frail; I subjects K miserable; K little servants L most wretched; L disciples M most unhappy; M hearers of yours, and N devoted ones of yours, and O changeable; O lovers P unworthy; P worshippers Q sluggish; Q adorers R Christian; R exiles S tearful; S captives T perishable; T needy V poorest; V venerators X afflicted; X enrolled servants Y most unclean; Y of the redeemed Z debtors W pupils

BOOK I.

A have mercy; A remitting B have mercy; B [unclear] C may you have mercy; C indulging D have compassion; D releasing E may you have compassion; E loosening F have compassion; F granting G suffer with; G pardoning H may you suffer with; H conceding I may you suffer with; I cleansing K may you aid; K forgetting L aid; L purging M by condescending to us; M deleting of all N come to our aid; N expiating of all O may you succor; O washing P succor; P washing away Q succor; Q wiping R be present; R wiping off S run to meet; S wiping away T may you run to meet; T purging V run to meet; V cleansing X be propitious; X purifying Y be favorable; Y washing away Z I favor; Z cleansing w may you favor; w cleansing

POLYGRAPHY

A our; A crimes B of men; B harms C of the humble; C offenses D of the faithful; D sins E of the devout; E faults F of those who ask; F misdeeds G of those who grieve; G sins H of those who pray; H wicked deeds I of those who weep; I impieties K of the penitent; K iniquities L of the contrite; L lusts M of the afflicted; M excesses, because you N of believers; N guilt, since you O of the baptized; O vices P of Christians; P evils Q of the orthodox; Q malices R of those who groan; R stains S of Christ-worshippers; S impurities T of those who petition; T negligences V of those who seek; V transgressions X of those who desire; X uncleanness Y of those who hope; Y injustices Z of those who wait; Z crimes w shameful deeds; w dutiful

BOOK I.

A dutiful; A king B gentle; B judge C sweet; C emperor D merciful; D prince E patient; E preserver F kind; F governor G most gentle; G administrator H long-suffering; H enlightener I most holy; I illuminator K best; K giver of life L good are you, Jesus; L creator M generous are you, Lord; M founder N great are you, Lord; N maker O most dutiful are you, God; O author P most pious; P director Q merciful; Q ruler R most sweet; R purifier S most patient; S justifier T most mild; T redeemer V most merciful; V savior X most kind; X lover Y mild; Y founder Z excellent; Z promoter w powerful; w producer

POLYGRAPHY

A of all; A Look upon B of all collectively; B Behold C of all things; C Inspect D of humanity; D Look upon E of angels; E Consider F of men; F Remember G of heavenly beings; G Remember H of the world; H Call to mind I of the globe; I May you call to mind K of the earth; K May you remember L of the heavens; L Remember M of the good; M Weigh carefully, therefore, O N of the saints; N Attend, therefore, O O of heaven; O Direct your attention P of worldly things; P Think Q of things above; Q Think again R of living things; R Be mindful S of mortals; S May you be mindful T of the whole universe; T Commemorate V of invisible things; V Recognize X of visible things; X Recognize Z of natural things; Z Know w of nature; w Understand

Book I.

A O good one / A grievous things B O holy one / B unworthy things C O venerable one / C dreadful things D O ever-venerable one / D very harsh things E O most kindly one / E very grievous things F O most loving one / F most unworthy things G O sweetest one / G most bitter things H O most pious one / H most cruel things I O gentlest one / I most sharp things K O most loving one / K hardest things L O kindly one / L cruel things M O sweet Lord Jesus, and / M bitter things in N O gentle king of heaven, and / N sharp things in O O pious one / O hard things P O holy one / P contrary things Q O super-holy one / Q fearful things R O most holy one / R pitiable things S O most venerable one / S most shameful things T O most excellent one / T painful things V O most noble one / V injurious things X O merciful one / X insulting things Y O most merciful one / Y reproachful things Z O most indulgent one / Z unjust things w O most clement one / w lamentable things

Of the Polygraphy

A altar / A of the holy B wood / B of the sanctified C gibbet / C of the most holy D torment / D of the health-bringing E torture / E of the Christ-bearing F tree / F of the God-bearing G trunk / G of the nurturing H high / H of the venerable I log / I of the honorable K shrine / K of the venerable L place of sacrifice / L of the honorable M sign / M of the terrible cross N branch / N of the hallowed cross O wood / O of the vine-bearing P lofty / P of the life-giving Q height / Q of the sacred R workhouse / R of the consecrated S eminence / S of the consecrated T rack / T of the most sacred V shrine / V of the most renowned X instrument / X of the blood-poured Y instrument / Y of the life-bearing Z column / Z of the venerable w receptacle / w of the sweetest

Book I.

A you bore / A for the wretched B you endured / B for the poor little wretches C you may have borne / C for the pitiable D you may have endured / D for the most wretched E you endured / E for the miserable F you may have received / F for the most unworthy G you received / G for the most impious H you took upon yourself / H for the unjust I you may have taken upon yourself / I for the impious K you may have sustained / K for the unjust L you sustained / L for the vain M you suffered for us / M for the frail N you tasted for us / N for the perverse O you may have tasted / O for the depraved P you were suffering / P for the afflicted Q you experienced / Q for the calamity-stricken R you underwent / R for the most vain S [unclear] / S for the useless T you received / T for the poorest V you underwent / V for the most unjust X you underwent / X for the most unclean Y you bore away / Y for the most impure Z you bore / Z for the most defiled w you tasted / w for the weakest

Polygraphy

A creatures / A Most certainly B exiles / B Most truly C those in exile / C Without doubt D pilgrims / D Indeed E human beings / E Surely F little men / F Because G mortals / G Therefore H earth-born ones / H And for that reason I descendants of Adam / I Consequently K fools / K Since L foolish ones / L For indeed M ignorant ones / M For you are N those in error / N Certainly you are O little worms / O Whence P worms / P Wherefore Q sinners / Q For R wayfarers / R For which reason S living beings / S On account of which T those going astray / T And therefore V animals / V Truly X worldly ones / X Truthfully Y penitents / Y Indeed Z common people / Z Most truthfully w wrongdoers / w Since indeed

Book I.

A God / A our B father / B of the world C creator / C of the good D founder / D of the just E maker / E of human beings F commander / F of mortals G ruler / G of the living H redeemer / H of the faithful I governor / I of believers K lord / K of the orthodox L prince / L of Christ-worshippers M craftsman / M of Christians N maker / N of all things O king / O of everyone P judge / P of all Q lover / Q of the elect R helper / R of the pious S savior / S of exiles T giver of life / T of sons V consoler / V of the devout X preserver / X of the humble Y pitier / Y of the afflicted Z moderator / Z of the wretched [unclear] / w of pilgrims

Of the Polygraphy

A pious / A redeeming B good / B freeing C seeking / C saving D great / D lifting up E best / E atoning F greatest / F relieving G most pious / G supporting H most loving / H renewing I most powerful / I making new K most clement / K purifying L merciful / L illuminating M benign / M enlightening N glorious / N crowning O exalted / O raising up P distinguished / P rescuing Q excellent / Q guarding R gentlest / R loving S most holy / S saving T most benign / T preserving V most excellent / V glorifying X most merciful / X sanctifying Y most glorious / Y cleansing Z highest / Z beatifying w most renowned / w making blessed

Book I.

A minds / A of servants B souls / B of the faithful C spirits / C of little servants D spirits / D of servants E life / E of attendants F morals / F of ministers G deeds / G of the poor H works / H of the humble I actions / I of Christians K thoughts / K of Christ-worshippers L wills / L of priests [unclear] M thoughts / M of your friends [unclear] N operations / N of all the elect O intentions / O of your lovers P desires / P of worshippers Q purpose / Q of beloved ones R prayers / R of dear ones S prayers / S of followers T petition / T of temple-servants V inspiration / V of vicars X aspiration / X of messengers Y inmost parts / Y of the obedient Z heartstrings / Z of disciples w hearts / w Peti-

Polygraphy A We ask A to be saved B We pray B to be healed C We desire B to be helped D We seek D to be assisted E We ask E to be made happy F We beseech F to be made blessed G We entreat G to be revealed H We request H to be justified I We demand I to be sanctified K We urgently ask K to be cleansed L We hope L to be taken up M But we desire M to be blessed through your N For we believe N to be crowned through your O We trust O to be renewed P We await P to be made new Q We wait for Q to be reconciled R We long R to be reconciled again S We yearn S to be restored T We aspire T to be restored again V We earnestly demand V to be reformed X We desire X to rise again Y We intend Y to recover strength Z We beseech Z to be defended w We strive w to be preserved

Book I. A loving-kindness A great B clemency B greatest C sweetness C ineffable D compassion D inestimable E pity E unchangeable F kindness F more than divine G mildness G more than heavenly H charity H divine I love I heavenly K abundance K excellent L brightness L lofty M divinity M infinite N grace N inexhaustible O majesty O inexhaustible P goodness P most abundant Q kindness Q incomprehensible R sweetness R most bright S gentleness S most excellent T power T highest V mercy V most blessed X glorification X most happy Y providence Y memorable Z magnificence Z very great

Polygraphy A about to receive A pardon B about to obtain B remedy C about to receive C health D about to conceive D release E about to accept E absolution F about to take F release G about to attain G dissolution H about to receive H indulgence I about to find I remission K about to discover K remedy L about to obtain L healing M about to take up, of all M care N about to take back, [of all?] N washing O about to attain [unclear] O wiping away P about to take [unclear] P expiation Q about to have Q amendment R about to have again R cleansing S about to apprehend S dismissal T about to comprehend T evacuation V about to share V purification X about to hasten X purging away Y about to feel Y relaxation Z about to wait for Z purgation w about to expect w loosening

Book I. A of crimes A true B of harms B certain C of created things C firm D of offenses D perfect E of things committed E most true F of transgressions F most certain G of sins G most firm H of impieties H most perfect I of iniquities I most truthful K of evil deeds K most constant L of vices L most secure M of acts, because you are M most solid N of evils N clear O of faults, you are O solid P of excesses P secure Q of malice Q constant R of depravities R most clear S of injustices S most pleasant T of transgressions T most tranquil V of ignorant persons V most mild Y of sins Y safest Z of neglects Z eternal w of wicked deeds w

Polygraphy A hope A of the faithful B salvation B of the humble C rest C of mortals D trust D of human beings E repose E of believers F consolation F of Christians G confidence G of the orthodox H refreshment H of the poor I restoration I of the afflicted K blessedness K of the devout L happiness L of the good who your M reward of all M of the needy who your N life of all N of the wretched O sweetness O of the desolate P sweetness P of the troubled Q support Q of the gentle R sanctification R of the hungry T justification T of the meek V freedom V of those crying out X pleasantness X of those exulting Z exultation Z of the penitent w praise w of the contrite

Book I. A virtue A worship B loving-kindness B adore C majesty C proclaim D excellence D venerate E clemency E glorify F divinity F magnify G mercy G honor H omnipotence H love I immensity I call to mind K existence K love L dominion L beseech M deity faithfully M praise N essence truly N praise together O goodness O follow P truth P observe Q grace Q bless R loftiness R imitate S eminence S await T blessedness T invoke V eternity V implore X sweetness X celebrate Y immortality Y fear Z kindness Z [unclear]

Polygraphy A Therefore A servants B Now therefore B attendants C Now then C ministers D Now, then D servants E Hence E priests F Wherefore F ministers G For which reason G administrators H And therefore H attendants I Therefore I sub-servants K On account of this K administrators L And therefore L fellow-praisers M Therefore we too M your worshippers, although N Therefore we N your devotees, although O Thus O boys P Therefore P little servants Q Therefore Q members of the household R Whence R obedient ones S Hence S observers T Wherefore T disciples V On account of which V subjects X Wherefore X human beings Y Indeed Y Christians Z For indeed Z worshippers of Christ w Certainly w vicars

Book I. A vain A we salute B weak B we praise C wretched C we praise together D unworthy D we bless E pitiable E we glorify F miserable F we celebrate together G most wretched G we beatify H indignant H we celebrate I most vile I we exalt K unjust K we honor L unrighteous L we extol M frail M we pray N cast down N we venerate O desolate O we revere P most vain P we invoke Q most unrighteous Q we implore R most unhappy R we honor S most weak S we acknowledge T most desolate T we know V mortal V we proclaim X unclean X we sing Y unhappy Y we dread Z idle Z we fear w ignorant w we are afraid

Of Polygraphy A eternal A deity B life-giving B piety C immortal C brightness D greatest D sweetness E ineffable E blessedness F inaccessible F kindness G estimable G greatness H unsurpassable H mercy I uncircumscribed I divinity K unchangeable K deity L honey-flowing L power M luminous M your goodness, because N saving N your virtue, who O heavenly O glory P celestial P clemency Q bright Q excellence R serene R providence S glorious S omnipotence T unconquered T gentleness V everlasting V loftiness X perennial X wisdom Y eternal Y eminence Z supercelestial Z majesty w supereminent w height A us

Book I. A us A you made B heaven B you established C earth C you formed D the world D you fashioned E man E you brought forth F our race F you reformed G all things G you renewed H everything H you restored I all things I you fashioned K the heavens K you instituted X L the globe L you ordered M earthly things M you ordered, alone N worldly things N you fashioned, alone O things of the world O you fabricated T P human beings P you created Q Q angels Q you created R R heavenly things R you love S S earthly things S you loved T T created things V you adorned X V the creature V you adorned Y X creation Y you magnified Z Y those above Z you illuminated w Z the living w you adorned

Of Polygraphy A by goodness A preparing B by clemency B preparing beforehand C by dignity C promising D by love D promising again E by charity E disposing F by generosity F ordering G by piety G bestowing H by grace H furnishing I by benevolence I giving as a gift K by kindness K giving L by will L promising M by your mildness M granting to us N by your compassion N appointing for us O by sweetness O communicating P by munificence P ministering Q by gentleness Q administering R by mercy R contributing S by indulgence S bestowing lavishly T by pity T granting V by participation V providing X by communication X bringing Y by wisdom Y distributing Z by command Z forgiving w by speech w indulging A life

Book I. A life A to friends B peace B to the elect C joy C to the righteous D happiness D to angels E enjoyment E to the beloved F sweetness F to disciples G pleasantness G to apostles H communion H to evangelists I exultation I to archangels K delight K to prophets L security L to servants M brightness with M your sons N reward with N your thrones O quiet O to attendants P rest P to little servants Q glory Q to ministers R blessedness R to preservers S rejoicing S to principalities T pleasure T to dominations V serenity V to intimates X light X to the predestined Y dwelling Y to the most loving Z recompense Z to the dearest w tranquillity w to the most elect A eternal

Of Polygraphy A eternal A We have acknowledged B perpetual B We acknowledge C everlasting C We have known D perennial D We know E eternal E We have recognized F ineffable F We recognize G inestimable G We have known H incorruptible H We know I unfading I We know K perennial K We declare, O L immortal L We confess M eternal M For we profess N luminous N We perceive O most noble O We assent P most pleasant P We consent Q most blessed Q We experience R most secure R We consider S brightest S We weigh T sweetest T We ponder V most excellent V We weigh carefully X happiest X We think Y endless Y We think again Z heavenly Z We grieve w infinite w We groan A ruler

Book I.

A ruler A of the world B creator B of heaven C founder C of the world D savior D of the heavens E maker E of all things F fashioner F of all G commander G of the universe H governor H of the archangels I restorer I of Christians K restorer K of angels L preserver L of men M liberator M of mortals N teacher N of the humble O guardian O of the faithful P God P of the good Q king Q of the saints R prince R of believers S giver of life S of the devout T governor T of the poor V enlightener V of the just X illuminator X of the penitent Y comforter Y of the innocent Z sustainer Z of Christ-worshippers w consoler w of the simple

Polygraphia

A most pious A wretched B most dutiful B poor little wretches C sweetest C pitiable D most holy D most wretched E most powerful E miserable F most kindly F most unjust G most merciful G most iniquitous H most [unclear] H unclean I most gracious I criminal K greatest K stained L best, because L most vain M kindly, because M we are worst, and N we are weak, and O strengthen N iniquitous P almighty P unjust Q most serene Q unworthy R most wise R unhappy S most worshipful S wicked T most excellent T most unhappy V most loving V most wicked X most glorious X corruptible Y most sacred Y most unworthy Z most splendid Z most unclean w most merciful w most stained

Book I.

A mortal A hearing B destined to die B guarding C frail C preserving D needy D noticing E poor E considering F abject F loving G despised G caring for H foolish H looking upon I poor L looking back upon K contemned K inspecting L ruinous M observing M defective N taking N sinners N perceiving O calamitous O receiving P poorest P taking up Q most sluggish Q loving diligently R contemptible R doing S X V Y Z w T needy fulfilling completing carrying out following desiring Y weak Z ignorant w deaf

Polygraphia

A commands A of goodness B precepts B of piety C utterances C of holiness D counsels D of mercy E orders E of sweetness F laws F of gentleness G beginnings G of love H law H of charity I counsel I of wisdom K utterance K of kindness L precept L of divinity M commandment M of your deity, but in N justifications N of your virtue, who in O instruction O of grace P tradition P of truth Q traditions Q of institution R teaching R of excellence S teachings S of humanity T dogma T of will V dogmas V of calling X sanctions X of election Y admonitions Y of preaching Z intimations Z of illumination w gospel w of enlightenment

Book I.

A by many A vices B by great B harms C by very great C offenses D by grave D sins E by very grave E [guilts?] F by dreadful F crimes G by continual G crimes H by worst H misdeeds I by harmful I offenses K by pernicious K iniquities L by very frequent L impieties M by daily M offenses against your N by graver N faults against your O by detestable O evils P by abominable P words Q by very many Q deeds R by very great R thoughts S by very greatest S lusts T by how many T pleasures V by death-dealing V desires Y by lethal Y impurities Z by deadly Z defilements W by mortal W defilements ñ A [unclear]

Polygraphia

A piety A vices B goodness B evils C majesty C faults D mercy D offenses E sweetness E sins F mildness F crimes G charity G evil deeds H holiness H desires I will I impieties K justice K iniquities L grace L guilts [unclear] M law we have sinned M offenses, for our N virtue we have offended N harms, for our O truth O wickednesses [unclear] P power P follies Q loftiness Q crimes R equity R offenses S kindness S negligences T compassion T vanities V mercy X transgressions X purification Y rash deeds Z excellence Z pleasures w serenity w lusts A

Book I.

A demanding; A they find B deserving; B they found C deserving; C they surrounded D meriting; D they enveloped E requesting; E they surround F demanding earnestly; F they envelop G seeking; G they approached H occasioning; H they approach I effecting; I they wrap around K making; K they hold L causing; L they occupy M impelling; M they detain us N compelling; N they have occupied us O intervening; O they occupied P deciding; P they enclosed Q running between; Q they enclose R lying between; R they obtained S mediating; S they detained T intervening; T they preoccupied V increasing; V they preoccupied X cooperating; X they constrained Y occurring; Y they constrained Z breaking in; Z they constrain w overflowing; w they preoccupy

Of the Polygraphia

A wretched; A men B poor wretches; B little men C most wretched; C earth-born men D pitiable; D Christians E miserable; E worshippers of Christ F dying; F Germans G most unfortunate; G Alemanni H most frail; H Hungarians I most infirm; I Teutons K most desolate; K Germans L most vain; L Italians M infirm; M earthly men N desolate; N worldly men O abject; O mortals P perishable; P orthodox men Q useless; Q believers R vain; R little servants S weak; S ministers T most abject; T priests V most unworthy; V religious men X corruptible; X cloistered men Z slothful; Z many w poor; w very many

Book I.

A more numerous; A miseries B many; B circumvallations C great; C incursions D very great; D tribulations E infinite; E persecutions F dreadful; F disturbances G very many; G disturbances H very many; H invasions I innumerable; I vexations K incredible; K confusions L incalculable; L mockeries M most grievous; M derisions N unbearable; N insults O unceasing; O adversities P very hard; P deprecations Q daily; Q depopulations R continual; R devastations S constant; S desolations T hard; T subjugations V fearful; V molestations X fearsome; X destructions Y horrible; Y contradictions Z cruel; Z reproaches w most cruel; w attacks

Of the Polygraphia

A of evil men; A of thieves B of depraved men; B of enemies C of wicked men; C of robbers D of impious men; D of men E of the worst men; E of Turks F of the most impious men; F of Saracens G of the most wicked men; G of Ruthenians H of the most depraved men; H of Tartars I of the most faithless men; I of Thracians K of the most worthless men; K of Pelasgians L of criminal men; L of pagans M of cruel men; M of heathens who us N of perverse men; N of Palestinians who us O of unbelieving men; O of Egyptians P of proud men; P of Mamluks Q of criminal men; Q of tyrants R of savage men; R of unbelievers S of the most savage men; S of flatterers T of the most cruel men; T of knaves V of the harshest men; V of [unclear] X of the most monstrous men; X of [unclear] Y of the most perverse men; Y of men of darkness Z of the most faithless men; Z of [unclear] w of the most wicked men; w of gentiles

Book I.

A they trouble; A with piety B they disturb; B with right C they throw into confusion; C with cause D they sadden; D with reason E they press down; E with judgment F they oppress; F with justice G they overthrow; G with discretion H they press; H with compassion I they deceive; I with pity K they trample; K with commiseration L they offend; L with honorableness M they despoil; M with modesty, no N they vex, without; N cessation, no one- O they trouble; O with honor (not P they invade; P with fear Q they injure; Q with fellow-feeling R they shake; R with clemency S they destroy; S with reverence T they crush; T with mercy V they overturn; V with consideration X they overthrow; X with dissimulation Y they exterminate; Y with interruption Z they blaspheme; Z with interval w they persecute; w with moderation

Of the Polygraphia

A rescuing; A most pious B snatching away; B most gentle C caring; C most dutiful D saving; D sweetest E helping; E most merciful F assisting; F very sweetest G preventing; G most kind H suffering with; H most merciful I defending; I most indulgent K redeeming; K most mild L contradicting (or; L most venerable M intervening, you; M most just N coming to aid, but; N highest O grieving with (your; O strongest P thinking; P most powerful Q thinking again; Q most loving R consoling; R most excellent S sustaining; S most glorious T refreshing; T most wise V succoring; V most unconquered X receiving; X most virtuous Y resisting; Y most victorious Z opposing; Z most shining w fighting against; w most excellent

Book I.

A shepherd A of all B guardian B of everyone C helper C of all D nourisher D of Christians E assister E of the worshipers of Christ F governor F of believers G defender G of the faithful H preserver H of the good I fashioner I of the holy K maker K of the just L founder L of the elect M creator M of the humble N author N of the sorrowing O maker O of the afflicted P king P of the poor Q judge Q of the afflicted R maker R of those who groan S ruler S of the orthodox T commander T of Catholics V protector V of the innocent X consoler X of the frail Y savior Y of the weak Z restorer Z of the needy w lover w of the destitute n 5 Ade-

Of the Polygraphia

A blot out A we pray B wash B we ask C cleanse C we beseech D cover D we entreat E wipe away E we beg F expiate F we supplicate G hide G we request H may you hide H we seek I remit I we demand K remit K we implore L forgive L we earnestly ask M may you forgive M we most earnestly ask N may you blot out N we beseech O may you wash O we desire P may you cleanse P we long for Q may you cover Q we wish R may you wipe away R we are eager S may you cover S we desire T cleanse T we entreat V may you cleanse V we greatly desire X cleanse thoroughly X we greatly wish Y may you cleanse thoroughly Y we have prayed Z pardon Z we long w implore w we implore A harms

Book I.

A harms A of those who worship B vices B of those who love C faults C of those who adore D offenses D of those who praise E crimes E of those who proclaim F sins F of those who venerate G wicked deeds G of those who cherish H crimes H of those who sing I sins I of those who fear K disgraceful deeds K of those who dread L offenses L of those who invoke M transgressions of all M those who endure you, through N guilt of all N those who bless, on account of O guilt O of those who believe P offenses P of those who follow Q negligences Q of those who seek R desires R of those who seek after S excesses S of those who praise together T transgressions T of those who await V iniquities V of those who glorify X impieties X of those who exult Y injustices Y of those who honor Z wickedness Z of those who imitate w impurities w san-

Of the Polygraphia

A holy A piety B ineffable B goodness C holy C sweetness D glorious D gentleness E saving E mercy F salutary F kindness G lovable G divinity H greatest H majesty I life-giving I deity K admirable K grace L unconquered L glory M exalted M your power, O N highest N your blessedness, O O profound O clemency P venerable P loftiness Q blessed Q serenity R everlasting R brightness S uncircumscribed S eminence T uncircumscribable T omnipotence V incomprehensible V wisdom X most profound X prudence Y infinite Y happiness Z eternal Z all-powerfulness A king

Book I.

A king A of the faithful B hope B of the humble C life C of all D salvation D of all E crown E of men F creator F of believers G founder G of angels H prince H of mortals I commander I of visible things K preserver K of invisible things L governor L of Christians M giver of life M of the worshipers of Christ, who us N restorer N of the poor, who us O renewer O of the meek P sustainer P of the good Q consoler Q of the just R defender R of nations S protector S of the living T refuge T of those who hope V father V of those who trust X God X of those who love you Y judge Y of those who cherish you Z savior Z of those who praise you w redeemer w of those who praise together A you save

Of the Polygraphia

A you save A teaching B you have saved B birth C you have freed C institution D you have liberated D incarnation E you have recalled E circumcision F you have redeemed F manifestation G you have led back G baptism H you have restored H victory I you have recovered I preaching K you have protected K instruction L you have rescued L education M you have reserved through your M passion from N you have preserved through your N death from O you have kept safe O piety P you have reformed P charity Q you have renewed Q resurrection R you have restored R ascension S you have withdrawn S humanity T you have taken up T glorification V you have received V mercy X you have taken back X wounding Y you have claimed Y crucifixion Z you have exempted Z scourging w you have raised up w crowning A mali-

Book I.

A of the malignant A power B of the wicked B rule C of the faithless C captivity D of the worst D tyranny E of the most faithless E cruelty F of the most wicked F domination G of the most malignant G dominion H of the most criminal H savagery I of the most wicked I right K of the lying K service L of the most impious L servitude M of the most deceitful M damnation N of the most furious N violence O of the most unclean O fellowship P of the filthiest P subjection Q of the most unbelieving Q lordship R of the most cunning R rashness S of the most proud S oppression T of the most lying T severity V of the fraudulent V malice X of the impious X net Y of the faithless Y capture Z of the deceitful Z deception w of the criminal w dia-

Polygraphia

A of the devil; A eternal B of Satan; B gracious C of the serpent; C greatest D of the toad; D most pious E of the dragon; E almighty F of the deceiver; F most loving G of the adversary; G most powerful H of the seducer; H everlasting I of the supplanter; I all-powerful K of the accuser; K most unconquered L of the transgressor; L most just (God) M of the blasphemer; M best Lord N of the deserter; N highest Lord O of the apostate; O strongest (Jesus) P of the ravisher; P mildest Q of the robber; Q most worthy of worship R of the spirit; R holiest S of the murderer; S most clement T of the accuser; T most kind V of the trifler; V most merciful X of the wolf; X most excellent Y of the thief; Y most illustrious Z of the enemy; Z wisest w of the foe; w most glorious

Book I.

A of all things; A creator B of all; B founder C of everything; C fashioner D of the heavens; D maker E of the world; E establisher F of the globe; F preserver G of the earth; G illuminator H of heaven; H enlightener I of the sea; I renewer K of the cosmos; K restorer L of the sea; L ruler M of man; M judge who N of humanity; N king who O of the living; O maker P of mortals; P author Q of souls; Q craftsman R of spirits; R mover S of angels; S moderator T of spiritual beings; T orderer V of heavenly beings; V giver of life X [unclear]; Y purifier; Z reformer Z [unclear]; w of the supercelestial beings; w governor

Polygraphia

A standing; A in heaven B shining; B in the height C living; C in the heavens D sitting; D in the lofty place E residing; E in the heights F remitting; F in the highest places G ruling; G among the heavenly beings H reigning; H among the things above I commanding; I in majesty K gleaming; K among the supercelestial beings L shining; L among the sublime things M existing; M among the higher things N flashing; N among the more eminent things O resplendent; O among the most eminent things P holding rule; P among dominations Q governing; Q among principalities R triumphing; R among powers S preeminent; S among thrones T shining; T in eternity V eminent; V forever X exulting; X everlastingly Y rejoicing; Y among powers Z blazing; Z with brightness w shining forth; w [unclear]

Book I.

A usefully; A you rule B beautifully; B you care for C fittingly; C you cherish D powerfully; D you bear E prudently; E you order F wisely; F you manage G sweetly; G you provide H virtuously; H you dispose I in order; I you preserve K moderately; K you moderate L modestly; L you govern (all things, both) M in ordered fashion; M you minister N [unclear]; N you dispense all things, both O gloriously; O you distribute P immovably; P you discern Q most strongly; Q you adorn R most beautifully; R you beautify S most sweetly; S you ornament T most pleasantly; T you sustain V most happily; V you uphold X most pleasantly; X you support Y most modestly; Y you preserve Z most rightly; Z you give life w most kindly; w you restore

Polygraphia

A small things; A great things B lesser things; B greater things C the smallest things; C the greatest things D men; D angels E human things; E angelic things F earthly things; F heavenly things G terrestrial things; G supercelestial things H worldly things; H archangels I lower things; I heavenly things K the lowest things; K higher things L visible things as well as M invisible things N mortal things as well as N immortal things O present things; O future things P bodies; P souls Q bodily things; Q spiritual things R transitory things; R eternal things S secular things; S heavenly things T the world; T heaven V the earth; V minds X time; X spirits Y perishable things; Y souls Z individual things; Z the age w all things; w the universe

Book I.

A see; A tears B accept; B groans C receive; C a groan D take up; D tears E hear; E weeping F hear favorably; F weepings G listen to; G lamentations H attend to; H implorations I give heed to; I lamentations K admit; K entreaties L turn toward; L supplications M remember; M prayers N call to mind; N entreaties O be mindful of; O prayers P recollect; P sighs Q remember; Q laments R call to mind; R weeping S consider; S wailings T weigh carefully; T miseries V think again upon; V cries X think upon; X invocations Y weigh; Y afflictions Z look upon; Z adversities w have mercy; w [unclear]

Polygraphia

A of servants; A of worshippers B of little servants; B of lovers C of servitors; C of sustainers D of ministers; D of those who love E of those serving; E of those who recall F of those serving under; F of those praising G of those ministering; G of those adoring H of attendants; H of those honoring I of servants; I of those seeking K of priests; K of those requiring L of the elect; L of those searching M of your poor; M of those singing Te Deum N of your boys; N of those fearing you, God O of sons; O of those afraid P of the humble; P of those praising together Q of the faithful; Q of those glorifying R of believers; R of those exulting S of Christians; S of those blessing T of the orthodox; T of those desiring V [unclear]; X [unclear]; Y [unclear]; Z [unclear]; w of disciples; w of those affirming

Book I.

215

A only A all E B true B all things G C best C each several thing H D greatest D each and every thing K E most pious E all things L F most dutiful F the world M G ineffable G worldly things N H inestimable H things above heaven O I immortal I the globe P K invisible K perpetual things Q L pious L eternal things R M unique M the earth S N mild N heaven T O powerful O earthly things V P omnipotent P mortal things X Q all-powerful Q times Y R inaccessible R visible things Z S incorruptible S men w T most powerful T human things x X most mild X o 4 A see- y z

A seeing A frail persons B ruling B wretched persons C beholding C unjust persons D gazing upon D poor persons E governing E wretched persons F embracing F persons to be pitied G providing for G most wretched persons H foreseeing H miserable persons I ordering I most abject persons K directing K most unworthy persons L preserving us L most unhappy persons M discerning, because M most lost persons N looking upon, because N poorest persons O distinguishing us O most vain persons P caring for P unclean persons Q adorning Q ungrateful persons R beautifying R unjust persons S conserving S impious persons T governing T evil persons V disposing V reprobate persons X guarding X lost persons Y observing Y criminal persons Z giving life Z most unjust persons w inspecting w most ungrateful persons A mor-

Book I.

217

A mortal persons A salvation B earthly persons B utility C terrestrial persons C salvation D men D liberation E little men E redemption F sinners F vivification G worldly persons G renewal H worldly persons H restoration I little servants I reparation K perishable persons K leading back L servants L fertility M our exiles also M you willed advantage N the needy, and our N you deigned consolation O the destitute O recall P captives P sanctification Q desolate persons Q justification R worms R instruction S little worms T blessedness V apostates V happiness X condemned persons X reconciliation Y deserters Y cleansing Z transgressors Z purification w purgation o s A incar-

218 Of the Polygraphia

A to be incarnate A most chaste B to be baptized B most pure C to be circumcised C most blessed D to be tempted D most holy E to appear E most renowned F to become man F most noble G to fast G thrice most holy H to be wearied H most dutiful I to labor I most pious K to preach K undefiled L to be persecuted L unstained M to suffer, born from M an untouched virgin N to be handed over, begotten from N perpetual Mary O to thirst O ever inviolate P to teach P immaculate Vir- Q to hunger Q most adorned -gin R to be sold R most innocent S to be taken captive S most beautiful T to be bound T most lovely V to be crowned V most modest X to be wounded X most glorious Y to be scourged Y most gracious Z to be buried Z most splendid w to die w most merciful A Re-

Book I.

219

A We recommend A highest B We commend B best C We commit C greatest D We set forth D loftiest E We make known E most pious F We open F sweetest G We assign G most dutiful H We consign H most worthy of worship I We resign I most merciful K We signify K most gracious L We make known L most to be feared M Therefore we notify M everlasting N And so we submit N most mild O We offer O most loving P We hand over P most noble Q We render Q perpetual R We prostrate R to be feared S We lead back S to be cherished T We bring T to be adored V We defer V to be venerated X We sacrifice X eternal Y We present Y glorious Z We admonish Z ineffable w We subject w inestimable A good-

220 Of the Polygraphia

A goodness A God B deity B Father C majesty C maker D divinity D creator E fatherhood E guardian F lordship F founder G charity G savior H piety H moderator I grace I fashioner K power K preserver L power, O Lord L defender M your holiness, O Lord M ruler, Jesus Christ N your wisdom, O Lord N king, Christ Jesus O virtue, O Lord O guardian P brightness P judge Q mercy Q emperor R providence R founder S munificence S renewer T mercy T restorer V compassion V giver of life X greatness X governor Y blessedness Y illuminator Z gentleness Z enlightener w serenity w redeemer A omni

Book I.

Polygraphia

Book I. A compassion B mercy C pity D fellow-feeling E generosity F sweetness G piety H mildness I grace K goodness L charity M your love N your clemency O sweetness P meekness Q kindness R benignity S munificence T largesse V goodwill X long-suffering Y indulgence Z sweetness w boundless magnificence

Polygraphia

[unclear]

Book I.

Polygraphia

Book I.

Y [unclear] Z of the dearest | Z in paradise w of the most loving | w in the heavenly places.

Polygraphia

Book I.

Polygraphia

w Vangiones

Book I.

w Prussians

Polygraphia

Book I.

Polygraphia

Book I.

A Cavillones A Carnutes B Occosates B Cantabrians C Ceuimagi C Cancii D Caninefates D Cassii E Cyranores E Cerusii F Gammani F Chatti G Cerocates G Duracii H Diablintres H Ebutones I Eburonices I Eusubii K Flustates K Essui L Garrocelli L Gaballi M Aedui M Garites N Harudes N Garumni O Helveceti O Grudii P Helvii P Gorduni Q Iceni Q Gugerni R Lingones R Hermunduri S Lentii S Lenonces T Lexonii T Leupontii V Lexoinenses V Latovici X Levaci X Lemonices Y Mandubii Y Ligiones Z Marcomanni Z Ligii w Morini w Mediomatrices A me-

Of Polygraphy

A Mesii A Ordolucae B Nervii B Pemani C Namnetes C Pleuinosii D Nantuates D Petrocorii E Novesii E Primigeni F Osismi F Rhaemi G Parisii G Remenses H Pictones H Rhedones I Praetiani I Santones K Sebusiani K Sedusii L Segusiani L Seduni M Sequani M Sedunenses N Gandavii N Bisuntii O Gandenses O Bisuntini P Gandanenses P Suesii Q Senones Q Segni R Ivesiones R Sessuvi S Sibuzates S Funciates T Silutae T Fengoriaci V Sninici V Tulingi X Sarmatians X Tholosates Y Turones Y Tholosani Z Tarusates Z Trinobantes w Tarbelli w Tectosages A tau-

Book I.

A Tauciati A perceive B Tungri B receive C Torbiaci C receive back D Tubantes D accept E Tigurini E conceive F Vocatii F hear G Vangiones G hear H Volgae H obey I Volsci I listen K Vellocasses K listen L Veragri L attend M Veneti and all the rest M direct your attention N Unelli and the remaining all N turn your attention O Ubii O take note P Usipetes P weigh carefully Q Vascones Q consider R Veromandui R ponder S Chymonoburgii S weigh T Agrippinates T weigh V Colonienses V understand X Botanepolites X think Y Botaneburgii Y think again Z Beapolites Z discern w Herbipolenses w preserve A mo-

Of Polygraphy

A warnings A of God B admonitions B of Christ C admonitions C my D forewarnings D divine E reminders E of the Scriptures F fore-advisings F Christian G advisings G evangelical H exhortations H of the evangelists I exhortations I of the apostles K exhortations K apostolic L suggestions L of the saints M consultations M holy and N introductions N true and O allegations O useful P insinuations P salutary Q instructions Q life-giving R predictions R excellent S preachings S of the prophets T declarations T prophetic V denunciations V ecclesiastical X exclamations X fatherly Y instructions Y of the fathers Z protestations Z of the faithful w faithful A emen-

Book I.

A amend A true B purify B pure C rectify C right D compose D whole E justify E faithful F cleanse F holy G purge G continual H sanctify H fervid I make straight I fervent K cleanse K ardent L cleanse thoroughly L unceasing M wash M most true N wash away through N most pure O reform O most right P restore P most whole Q renew Q most faithful R illuminate R most holy S prepare S most fertile T repair T most ardent V examine V catholic X cast away X Christian Y despise Y ecclesiastical Z w [unclear] Z necessary w due A faith

Of Polygraphy

A faith A invention B knowledge B they desire C repentance C occupations D repentance D exercises E confession E iniquities F contrition F impieties G attrition G injustices H satisfaction H filthinesses I humiliation I stains K humility K souls L chastity L affections M belief M your faults, lest N mortification N your harms, lest O continence O causes P wisdom P ways Q chastisement Q paths R opinion R minds S charity S conscience T conversion T operations V instruction V estimations X subjection X estimations Y obedience Y desires Z manner of life Z desires w life w actions A death

Book I.

A death A may seize B hell B may catch C judgment C may apprehend D calamity D may surround E damnation E may envelop F danger F may wrap up G consummation G may cover over H consumption H may anticipate I condemnation I may consume K destruction K may destroy L perdition L may invade M sudden destruction of you M may carry off when not N vengeance N suddenly [may] snatch you away while not O end O may devour P terror P may overthrow Q grief Q may subvert R distress R may extinguish S misery S may exterminate T tribulation T may swallow up V vengeance V may kill X trouble X may break Y trouble Y will destroy Z sadness Z may devastate retribution W I shall surround q A may think

842 POLYGRAPHY

A you think / A Attend B you reckon / B Give heed C you fear / C Consider D you ponder / D Weigh E you will think / E Weigh carefully F you will reckon / F To weigh G you will ponder / G Remember H you will reconsider / H Reconsider I you reconsider / I Think K you will estimate / K Behold L you estimate / L Look M you will have reckoned / M Look into it now, you N you will be afraid / N Look back now, there- O you are greatly afraid / O Look closely -fore, you P you are afraid / P Discern Q you fear / Q See R you estimate / R Contemplate S you will estimate / S Take heed T you take precautions / T Observe V you will beware / V Recall X you beware / X See Y you fear / Y Recognize Z you consider / Z Know w Recognize A vain

BOOK I. 243

A vain / A Christ-worshippers B sluggish / B Christians C hard / C pontiffs D slow / D prelates E ignorant / E bishops F idle / F shepherds G wretched / G bishops H slothful / H kings I apathetic / I judges K slothful / K faithful L forgetful / L peoples M sleepy / M presidents N negligent / N tribunes O imprudent / O rulers P inconsiderate / P princes Q most wretched / Q emperors R pitiable / R elders S to be pitied / S little men T most hard / T men V destined to perish / V mortals X unhappy / X magnates Y unskilled / Y worldly men Z desolate / Z praetors w most unskilled / w prefects q 2 A de-

244 POLYGRAPHY

A I implore / A miseries B I pray / B disturbances C I entreat / C calamities D I ask / D adversities E I pray / E tribulations F I exhort / F persecutions G I exhort / G perturbations H I urge / H infestations I I exhort / I molestations K I admonish / K desolations L I forewarn / L vexations M I warn at last / M hardships which N I beseech or [unclear] / N troubles which O I beg / O collisions P I call to witness / P treacheries Q I admonish / Q insolences R I remind / R destructions S I persuade / S depopulations T I counsel / T plunderings V I advise / V tramplings underfoot X we seek / X afflictions Y we ask / Y contrarieties Z we pray / Z mockeries w we supplicate / w holy A holy

BOOK I. 245

A holy / A of the faithful B venerable / B of believers C to be cherished / C of the humble D most blessed / D of the orthodox E most holy / E of Christians F fruitful / F of Christ-worshippers G to be honored / G of the redeemed H honorable / H of the restored I venerable / I of the elect K undefiled / K of the just L unstained / L of the innocent M uncontaminated / M apostolic church N untouched mother / N church of martyrs O inviolate mother / O of confessors P happy / P of those who confess Q incorrupt / Q of the predestined R immaculate / R of the good S most holy / S of those to be saved T catholic / T of virgins V universal / V of those to be blessed X kind / X of the devout Y sweet / Y of the contrite Z chaste / Z of mortals w pious / w of the living q 3 A pati-

246 POLYGRAPHY

A suffers / A deceitful B has suffered / B reprobate C sustains / C perverse D sustained / D shameful E experiences / E cruel F has experienced / F most cruel G suffers through / G most perverse H has suffered through / H most deceitful I has tolerated / I most reprobate K tolerates / K most wicked L bears / L criminal M endures / M worst and and N endured / N disgraceful O receives / O bestial P received / P most disgraceful Q receives / Q criminal R received / R wicked S accepts / S most savage T accepted / T contaminated V waits for / V most hard X awaits / X most vain Y awaited / Y most filthy Z had / Z most treacherous w has / w treacherous A impious

BOOK I. 247

A impious / A Turks B unjust / B pagans C unclean / C Saracens D unbelieving / D heathens E most impious / E nations F most unjust / F Gentiles G most unclean / G Bulgars H most unbelieving / H Mohammedans I most unhappy / I Mohammedan K most sordid / K Pelagians L most absurd / L heretics M most abject / M Greeks who her N most wretched / N Tatars who her O most unskilled / O tyrants P most envious / P Armenians Q most foolish / Q Ruthenians R most stupid / R Bulgarians S most idle / S schismatics T most unlearned / T idolaters V most inert / V persecutors X most greedy / X robbers Y most covetous / Y Parthians Z savage / Z plunderers w most savage / w [unclear] q 4 A how often-

248 Of the Polygraphy A daily; A they disturb B constantly; B they perturb C continually; C they throw into confusion D gravely; D they devastate E exceedingly; E they attack F enormously; F they assault G most gravely; G they storm H most cruelly; H they invade I horribly; I they oppress K wretchedly; K they press down L most wretchedly; L they trouble M cruelly; M they harass N hostilely; N they afflict O most savagely; O they overthrow P wickedly; P they subvert Q incessantly; Q they [spoil?] R frequently; R they tear apart S most wickedly; S they cast down T most unjustly; T they annihilate V most insolently; V they trample underfoot X most furiously; X they plunder Z enviously; Z they shake w continually; w they exterminate A Obti-

Book I. 249 A They obtain; A Asia B They occupy; B Africa C They hold; C Greece D They hold; D Thrace E They have occupied; E Bulgaria F They have occupied; F Carmania G They have obtained; G Armenia H They have preoccupied; H Cappadocia I They preoccupy; I Mauretania K They preoccupy; K Ethiopia L They have taken away, behold; L Gaetulia M They have now begun; M Libya N For they now have; N Egypt O They possess; O Arabia P They have overthrown; P Antioch Q They have invaded; Q Alexandria R They have stormed; R Palestine S They have stormed; S Assyria T They have subverted; T Judaea V They have exterminated; V Syria X They have exterminated; X India Y They have usurped; Y Tartary Z They have usurped; Z Barbary w They have entered; w the Hellespont q s Aepy-

250 Of the Polygraphy A Epirus; A Aeolia B Persia; B Alania C Persis; C Galatia D Albania; D Bithynia E Dardania; E Macedonia F Magrabia; F Amazonia G Negroponte; G Melindia H Taprobane; H Gargysa I Calcutta; I Corystus K Scoyra; K Repsiana L Parthia; L Agizimba M Samaria; M Marchosa N Pamphylia; O Longonia P Mesopotamia; P Perodia Q Babylonia; Q Camaroela R Hydrontum; R Damesas S Scythia; S Tacharnia T Euboea; T Dalagum V Media; V Musameli X Aetolia; X Hesperia Y Chalolaea; Y Malachat Z Damascus; Z Turamida w Arcadia; w Pharasata A rea-

Book I. 251 A Reala; A Sachas B Salitana; B Maras C Eleones; C Aschytae D Nigritae; D Lydia E Tumelica; E Phrygia F Sagabacia; F Asaborum G Ichthyophagi; G Thamis H Cyrenaica; H Labonphas I Marmaria; I Sachalita K Sysophagi; K Susiana L Azania; L Hyrcania M Mascitae; M Parfantis N Abrochis; N Turkey O Mynothora; O Caria P Troglodytica; P Lycia Q Smyrnophora; Q Cilicia R Gargisa; R Coele-Syria S Sabara; S Colchis T Rapata; T Argolica V Phasagar; V Sarmatia X Malachias; X Nogordia Y Cassanitha; Y Cyropolitae Z Megobardi; Z Arsia w Catromonicae; w Iberia A bos-

252 Of the Polygraphy A Bosnia; A Passale B Mysia; B Lissa C Achaia; C Sissa D Morea; D Zibala E Hedrosia; E Corancoli F Paradena; F Benagurum G Drangiana; G Triliphin H Omodogastara; H Bisogni I Aramagata; I Alasonga K Callensnana; K Chrysoana L Basachata; L Morinundae M Arochosia; M Nangoletae N Paropanisus; N Aminathae O Zanzibar; O Armachora P Daradra; P Bactriana Q Ursana; Q Margiana R Indioscites; R Sogaiana S Parsias; S Iasarthus T Caspiria; T Tectofates V Cilindina; V Astatantae X Condalim; X Darusae Y Adisatri; Y Messeii Z Arica; Z Dabase w Iona; w Biolingnae A Cassia

Book I. 253 A Cassia; A Troana B Beltae; B Solana C Cylindi; C Semantines D Tagari; D Nicomedia E Lestana; E Octoraces F Codupae; F Madarith G Calcites; G Seylanan H Basatanae; H Rabantia I Bragmani; I Garnei K Archimara; K Ambastae L Abiscithiae; L Rabna M Achassa; M Cathigara N Caraneia; N Theriotis O Alanorssia; O Coronia P Massagetae; P Mohabar Q Sacharum; Q Chayra R Isidomseytes; R Stoyra S Taurana; S Thinea T Chersonese; T Sina V Palliana; V Inurfulis X Cathobas; X Loath Y Iberingae; Y Aedissa Z Coniedes; Z Olach w Findi; w Varrh A Latium

254 Of the Polygraphy A Latium; A many B Java; B more C Lamia; C very many D Tangut; D a great many E Pertara; E very many F Cijamba; F very many G Tholama; G very many indeed H Siuulga; H very many [unclear] I Syndissa; I greatest K Fulicandora; K very greatest L Angania; L very greatest [unclear] M Nechura with others; M widest N Mangos with others; N great O Ezina; O broad P Balorim; P very broad Q Tibet; Q most renowned R Loacha; R most pleasant S Sandur; S most adorned T Candur; T most distinguished V Garnea; V best X Bangala; X adorned Y Quinfaijos; Y broad Z Quiritiria; Z renowned w Chymchitalim; w distinguished A pulcher-

Book I.

A: by our most beautiful things; B: by the most fair things of the faithful; C: by the splendid things of the baptized; D: by the fair things of believers; E: by the beautiful things of the orthodox; F: by the wealthy things of Catholics; G: by the most wealthy things of churchmen; H: by the most powerful things of Christ-worshippers; I: by the most populous things of Christians; K: by the richest things of the saints; L: by the populous things of the Nazarenes once; M: by the strong things and [unclear] of the elect provinces; N: by the strongest things and [unclear] of the blessed formerly; O: by the richest things of the realms of confessors; P: by the seemly things of martyrs; Q: by the noble things of the apostles; R: by the most noble things of evangelicals; S: by the chief things of those preaching the gospel; T: by the precious things of preachers; V: by the renowned things of Romans; X: by the most renowned things of spiritual men; Y: by the most precious things of those justified; Z: by the most spacious things of those predestined; w: by the strongest things of the just.

A: with inhabitants impiously; B: with citizens bitterly; C: with Christians severely; D: with Christ-worshippers cruelly; E: with believers unjustly; F: with the faithful wickedly; G: with our people most impiously; H: with men most bitterly; I: with the just most severely; K: with saints most cruelly; L: with good men most unjustly; M: with all boys most wickedly; N: with all brothers most iniquitously; O: with those found most maliciously; P: with those discovered most bitterly; Q: with the credulous basely; R: with religious men terribly; S: with men dreadfully; T: with inhabitants horribly; V: with living persons most harshly; X: with the orthodox most wretchedly; Y: with churchmen savagely; Z: with Catholics most shamefully; w: with disciples violently.

Book I.

A: slain. A: And; B: killed. B: Alas; C: killed outright. C: Ah; D: burned. D: Alas; E: burned up. E: But; F: slain. F: Meanwhile; G: destroyed. G: In the meantime; H: put to death. H: And yet; I: consumed. I: Nevertheless; K: butchered. K: But yet; L: exterminated. L: And behold; M: martyred. M: By the pope, there is no one who; N: Alas, who is there who; O: perishing. O: Finally; P: killed. P: And yet; Q: intercepted. Q: Good God; R: suffocated. R: But, sorrow; S: extinguished. S: For shame; T: crucified. T: Nonetheless; V: mutilated. X: And alas; Y: set on fire. Y: [unclear]; Z: burned up. Z: See; w: lost. w: Yet behold.

A: may rescue. A: may sympathize; B: may snatch away. B: may contradict; C: may grieve. C: may fight against; D: may grieve with. D: may resist; E: may feel grief. E: may defend; F: may mourn. F: may bring aid; G: may avenge. G: may come to meet; H: may assist. H: may withstand; I: may intervene. I: may stand by; K: may consider again. K: may take up; L: may think. L: may sustain; M: no one who may free. M: may cherish all his own; N: no one who may save. N: may attend to all his own; O: may redeem. O: may attend; P: may help. P: may console; Q: may look upon. Q: may groan; R: may turn attention. R: may pity; S: may observe. S: may be mingled together; T: may fear. T: may tremble; V: may dread. V: may be saddened; X: may beware. X: may be moved; Z: may take precautions. Z: may reckon; w: may judge. w: may sigh.

Book I.

A: they care for. A: of God; B: they think. B: of Christ; C: they think again. C: of the Lord; D: they take care of. D: of the Crucified One; E: they devise. E: of the Savior; F: they seek out. F: of the Redeemer; G: they inquire into. G: of the Fashioner; H: they seek. H: of the Maker; I: they love. I: of the Restorer; K: they desire. K: of the Liberator; L: they search out. L: of the Founder; M: they follow. M: of our Creator; N: they look upon. N: of the Author of all; O: they inspect. O: of the Maker; P: they look back upon. P: of the Craftsman; Q: they consider. Q: of the Father; R: they long for. R: of the Nourisher; S: they follow. S: of the Illuminator; T: they put before. T: of the Enlightener; X: they handle. V: of the Governor; Y: they handle thoroughly. X: of the Preserver; Z: [unclear]. Z: of the Emperor; w: they preserve. w: of the Rewarder.

A: the Father. A: neglecting; B: the people. B: spurning; C: the inheritance. C: scorning; D: the household. D: despising; E: the little people. E: esteeming lightly; F: the Church. F: holding in little regard; G: the honor. G: holding as worthless; H: the precept. H: making little of; I: the command. I: forgetting; K: the good pleasure. K: devaluing; L: the will. L: passing over; M: the ministers. M: abhorring; N: the priests. N: mocking; O: the servants. O: deriding; P: the little sheep. P: casting away; Q: the clergy. Q: abandoning; R: the common people. R: trampling underfoot; S: the sheep. S: scoffing at; T: the servants. T: esteeming as nothing; V: the faith. V: detesting; X: the doctrine. X: reproaching; Y: the institutions. Y: corrupting; Z: the gospel. Z: loathing; w: religion. w: execrating.

Book I.

A: On account of this. A: kings; B: Wherefore. B: judges; C: Therefore. C: rulers; D: For that reason. D: consuls; E: Wherefore. E: presidents; F: Therefore. F: princes; G: Whence. G: pontiffs; H: Because of this. H: prelates; I: Therefore. K: bishops; L: But. L: cardines; M: But woe to you. M: governors; N: And woe to you. N: cardinals; O: And so. O: patriarchs; P: From this. P: primates; Q: From this. Q: lords; R: Therefore. R: dukes; S: Because of which. S: prefects; T: And therefore. T: elders; V: Because of this. V: powerful men; X: Accordingly. X: those who rule; Y: Now therefore. Y: counts; Z: Now then. Z: captains; w: Now therefore. w: emperors.

Of Polygraphy

A of Christians A from leisure B of Christ-worshippers B from vices C of Christendom C from lust D of the whole world D from avarice E of the orthodox E from desires F of believers F from pleasures G of peoples G from vanities H of provinces H from impurities I of churches I from foul deeds K of common people K from banquets L of the faithful L from drinking-bouts M of lands, who M from things too transient N of the world, since N from useless things continually O of the earth O from earthly things P of the globe P from perishable things Q of faith Q from vain things R of justice R from feasts S of the poor S from delights T of human beings T from pride V of mortals V from levities X of regions X from arrogance Y of kingdoms Y from hunts Z of all Europe Z from lusts w of the baptized w from revels

Book I.

A intent A the church B devoted B of the faithful C occupied C of the just D preoccupied D of churches E entangled E of believers F at leisure F of those perishing G serving G of Christians H serving H of Christ’s people I failing to serve I of ecclesiastics K serving under K of fellow-Christians L indulging L of the baptized M ministering M of the orthodox N laboring over N of Catholics O enslaved O of saints P studying P of innocents Q immersed Q of the poor R involved R of the afflicted S polluted S of the desolate T accustomed T of brothers V accustomed V of the wretched X suffocated X of captives Y bound Y of priests Z granting Z of the servants of Christ w consenting w of the oppressed

Of Polygraphy

A dangers A you care for B danger B you think upon C necessities C you think back upon D necessity D you behold E close relationships E you look ahead to F desolations F you look back upon G desolation G you inspect H destructions H you look at I destruction I you grieve over K ruin K you judge L ruins L you weigh M labors by no means M you ponder N pains not N you weigh carefully O miseries O you consider P misery P you observe Q afflictions Q you avenge R tribulations R you defend S adversities S you defend T oppression T you discern V overthrows V you see X persecutions X you help Z vexations Z you understand w crushings w you attend to

Book I.

A Amen, amen A I say B Most certainly B I foretell C For certain C I disclose D Most truly D I make known E Truthfully E I set forth F As true F I express G Amen G I intimate H Behold H I presage I Now I signify K And so K I announce beforehand L Sorrowful L I announce M Weeping M I declare to you, unless N grieving N I announce to you that unless O I reveal O I report P firmly P I disclose Q boldly Q I affirm R confidently R I protest S steadfastly S I attest T X without doubt T I bear witness V Y undoubtingly V I prophesy Z Z indubitably Z I prophesy w w certainly w I profess

Of Polygraphy

A you keep watch A they will overthrow B you wake up B they will invade C you have kept watch C they will destroy D you have awakened D they will enter E you anticipate E they will occupy F you give aid F they will obtain G you assist G they will subvert H you meet H they will usurp I you resist I they will overcome K you withstand K they will have L you assist L they will subject M you oppose; otherwise M they will successively take away N you rise up N they will gradually seize O you rise together O they will snatch P you run together P they will afflict Q you intervene Q they will shake R you have defended R they will defile S you have consulted S they will seize T you consult T they will claim V you think V they will trample X you act X they will contaminate Y you take care Y they will storm Z you do Z they will attack w you have done w they will assault

Book I.

A Europe A Frisia B Hungary B Hesse C Pannonia C Meissen D Austria D Pomerania E Dalmatia E Westphalia F Croatia F Neustria G Styria G Lombardy H Carniola H Calabria I Silesia I Italy K Dacia K Istria L Poland L Etruria M Bohemia M Tuscany N Lusatia N Venice O Swabia O Sicily P Sweden P Sardinia Q Moravia Q Carinthia R Norway R Slavonia S Sarmatia S Germany T the March T Alemannia V Saxony V Teutonia X Thuringia X [unclear] Y Bavaria Y [unclear] Z Franconia Z Burgundy w Swabia w Lorraine

Of Polygraphy

A Helvetia A Zealand B Alsace B Holland C Prussia C Brabant D Pruthenia D [Sicambriam?] E Wallachia E Greenland F Vindelicia F Alsace G Lithuania G England H Spain H Alba I Aquitaine I Scotland K Lusitania K Ireland L Portugal L Hainaut, and M Aragon M Angaria and all N Catalonia N Westravia, all that O Galicia O [unclear] P Castile P Belgium Q Gascony Q Navarre R Gaul R Luxembourg S Austria S Majorca T France T Minorca V Britain V Campania X Normandy X Candia Y Picardy Y Rhodes Z Flanders Z Cyprus w our A our

Book I. A our things A they will seize B of our people B they will carry off C of the faithful C they will plunder D of rulers D they will carry away E of believers E they will drag away F of the orthodox F they will take G of Catholics G they will receive H of Christians H they will receive I of worshippers of Christ I they will divide K of churches K they will seize L of the Church L they will overthrow M your things M they will subvert N of Christ N they will destroy O of the saints O they will burn P of the just P they will break to pieces Q of priests Q they will despoil R of ecclesiastics R they will lay waste S of Christianity S they will invade T of the baptized T they will obtain V of the predestined V they will occupy X of the evangelicals X they will seize beforehand Y of Nazarenes Y they will [unclear] Z of the elect Z they will put up for auction w of the poor w they will lead away

Polygraphy A killing A impiously B killing outright B everywhere C slaying C openly D choking D everywhere E suffocating E wickedly F [destroying?] F hostilely G extinguishing G cruelly H [killing?] H horribly I killing I most impiously K putting to death K most wickedly L drowning L most cruelly M exterminating M all most furiously N cutting down N all terribly O disemboweling O most savagely P crucifying P lamentably Q hanging Q furiously R flaying R publicly S tormenting S suddenly T torturing T presently V punishing V most wickedly X slaughtering X most monstrously Y truncating Y most heedlessly Z destroying Z most greedily w butchering w most wretchedly

Book I. A us A shall have seen B you B shall have found C our people C shall have found D your people D shall have come upon E our countrymen E shall have attacked F your countrymen F shall have occupied G men G shall have seized beforehand H Catholics H shall have stormed I the orthodox I shall have seized K the trusting K shall have apprehended L the faithful L shall have caught M whatever men M shall have overcome N as many boys as N shall have defeated O citizens O shall have vanquished P the living P shall have conquered Q those living Q shall have looked upon R mortals R shall have regarded S Christians S shall have inspected T ecclesiastics T shall have beheld V the baptized V shall have looked through X the called X shall have taken captive Z the elect Z shall have led astray w shall have taken

Polygraphy A Pray A kings B May you pray B leaders C Entreat C counts D Knock D rulers E May you knock E governors F Invoke F prelates G May you invoke G pontiffs H Adore H princes I May you adore I bishops K Ask K mortals L May you ask [unclear], O L Christians M May you entreat now [therefore?] M worshippers of Christ N Ask now, O you N emperors O May you ask O margraves P Drive out P provincials Q Demand Q believers R May you demand R priests S Beseech S ecclesiastics T May you beseech T bishops V May you request V pastors X [unclear] Y orthodox Z Demand earnestly Z prefects w May you ask repeatedly w peoples

Book I. A riches A of the maker B grace B of the author C power C of the mover D mercy D of the creator E sweetness E of the founder F clemency F of the fabricator G abundance G of the moderator H majesty H of the governor I patience I of the preserver K generosity K of the ordainer L goodness L of the defender M charity M of the protector N indulgence N of the helper O kindness O of the rescuer P mercy P of the ruler Q compassion Q of the judge R commiseration R of the king S goodwill S of the artificer T munificence T of the prince V magnificence V of the emperor X loftiness X of the redeemer Y excellence Y of the renewer Z gentleness Z of the restorer w long-suffering w of the repairer

Polygraphy A of all A of the best B of all B of the most pious C of the whole universe C of the greatest D of Christians D of the gentlest E of worshippers of Christ E of the most illustrious F of Catholics F of the most devout G of the orthodox G of the holiest H of believers H of the most powerful I of the baptized I of the omnipotent K of the faithful K of the all-powerful L of the humble L of the strongest God, in order that M of the saints M of the Most High, as far as N of the elect N of the most blessed God, in order [unclear] O of the good O of the [unclear] P of rulers P of the great Q of the just Q of the eternal R of the living R of the merciful S of mortals S of the everlasting T of the meek T of the most sacred V of suppliants V of the most beautiful X of the wretched X of the most merciful Y of the poor Y of the strongest Z of us Z of the most glorious w of you w of the most benign

Book I.

A servants / A from deceits B the faithful / B from evils C household servants / C from treacheries D the humble / D from dangers E the poor / E from inconveniences F worshippers / F from frauds G ministers / G from wicked deeds H priests / H from reproaches I servants / I from vexations K believers / K from insults L [believing ones?] [unclear] / L from invasions M lovers [unclear] / M from devastations N imitators [unclear] / N from tribulations O confessors [unclear] / O from persecutions P adorers / P from infections Q preachers / Q from machinations R invokers / R from attacks S little servants / S from contrivances T those who pray / T from incursions V peoples / V from terrors X the orthodox / X from terrors Y Catholics / Y from fears Z ecclesiastics / Z from fears w from threats

Polygraphia

A of nations / A piously B of Gentiles / B always C of heathens / C everywhere D of the perverse / D constantly E of [adversaries?] / E continually F of believers / F kindly G of barbarians / G most piously H of Saracens / H mercifully I of Mohammedans / I more mercifully K of the depraved / K most mildly L of Turks / L most mercifully M of all the impious / M most kindly N of all the wicked / N most mercifully O of the evil / O mercifully P of tyrants / P most swiftly Q of heretics / Q most powerfully R of Tartars / R most strongly S of pagans / S powerfully T of criminals / T swiftly V of idolaters / V sweetly X of the malicious / X most sweetly Y of apostates / Y at all times Z of schismatics / Z forever w of infidels / w perpetually

Book I.

A to preserve / A may allow B to conserve / B may cause C to fortify beforehand / C may grant D to fortify / D may favor E to defend / E may grant F to defend / F may permit G to protect / G may allow H to save / H may assent I to fortify / I may consent K to rescue / K may be pleased L to snatch away / L may overlook M may deign to guard, nor / M may please N may wish to cherish, and not / N may wish O to take out / O may provide P to hide / P may give Q to liberate / Q may grant R to draw back / R may suffer S to withdraw / S may sustain T to guard / T may contribute V to redeem / V may indulge Y to strengthen / X may assent Z to make strong / Z may look upon w to confirm / w may behold

Polygraphia

A to fall / A chosen B to be dashed down / B sacred C to be overthrown / C holy D to be subverted / D faithful E to be destroyed / E beloved F to be made desolate / F inviolate G to fail / G venerable H to be shaken / H honorable I to be trampled down / I venerable K to be annihilated / K incorrupt L to be exterminated / L especially beloved M to be troubled / M dear N to be disturbed / N sweet O to be driven down / O pure P to be laid waste / P called Q to be corrupted / Q catholic R to be violated / R Christian S to be defiled / S believing T to fall away / T assumed V to be extinguished / V most beautiful X to perish / X purest Y to collapse / Y most beloved Z to be harassed / Z most beautiful w to be destroyed / w predestined

Book I.

A part / A by the nativity B little part / B by the ascension C portion / C by the preaching D inheritance / D by the humanity E possession / E by the incarnation F lover / F by the circumcision G worshipper / G by the resurrection H little people / H by the slaying I little church / K by the passion K church / L by the blood L people / M by the death of Jesus Christ M his crowd, which / N by the death of Christ Jesus N his little sheep, which / O by the decease O sheep / P by the capture P [ship?] / Q by the captivity Q [little ship?] / R by the blood R house / S by the sorrows S little house / V by the labors T soul / X by the crucifixion V mind / Y by the scourging X tribe / Z by the humility Y plantation / w by the patience

Polygraphia

A of the beloved / A piously B of the eternal / B sweetly C of the co-eternal / C powerfully D of the sweet / D kindly E of the holy / E with virtue F of the loved / F graciously G of the very sweet / G worthily H of the especially beloved / H generously I of the only-begotten / I most sweetly K of the only-begotten / K mercifully L of the dearest / L most generously M of his dear Son / M most piously N of his only Word / N most powerfully O of the like / O most kindly P of the most holy / P most mercifully Q of the everlasting / Q most mercifully R of the co-essential / R most indulgently S of the co-omnipotent / S mercifully T of the consubstantial / T most graciously V of the most loving / V most powerfully X of the most beloved / X kindly Y of the sweetest / Y gratefully Z of the very sweetest / Z most piously w of the especially beloved / w freely

Book I.

A chose / A Let us cry out B bought / B Let us call aloud C called / C Let us exclaim D saved / D Let us proclaim E repaired / E Let us cry aloud F procured / F Let us shout G prepared / G Let us weep H restored / H Let us wail I renewed / I Let us arise K betrothed / K Let us rise up L gathered / L Let us rise together M cleansed / M Let us rise again, therefore, to N reconciled / N Let us now return O raised up / O Let us turn to P crowned / P Let us pray Q redeemed / Q Let us entreat R rescued / R Let us go S liberated / S Let us proceed T built up / T Let us approach V constructed / V Let us advance X renewed / X Let us flee for refuge Y called together / Y Let us take refuge Z called back / Z Let us adore w cleansed / w Let us beseech

Polygraphy

w [illuminator?]

Book I.

Polygraphy

Book I.

Polygraphy

w great

Book I.

Of the Polygraphia A true A hope B right B faith C pure C peace D firm D charity E constant E love F continual F holiness G everlasting G innocence H whole H contrition I perfect I devotion K truest K conversion L most right L purity M purest M chastity, that of your N firmest N concord by your O most whole O patience P most perfect P chastity Q persevering Q continence R unending R compunction S unfailing S observance T salutary T abstinence V sincere V holiness X due X temperance Z necessary Z goodness w full w obedience

Book I. A praiseworthy A piety B invisible B goodness C everlasting C deity D inestimable D virtue E most holy E majesty F most sacred F wisdom G most unconquered G divinity H unchangeable H kindness I uncircumscribed I greatness K incomprehensible K magnificence L L omnipotence M most profound M mercy N most excellent N dominion O most shining O sublimity P most glorious P loftiness Q unsearchable Q will R inconceivable R providence S most serene S gentleness T most illustrious T blessedness V most holy V brightness X immortal X ordinance Y unvarying Y sweetness Z ineffable Z power w eternal w beauty

Of the Polygraphia A rightly A to serve B well B to obey C devotedly C to serve D worthily D to serve E fittingly E to serve under F gratefully F to minister G constantly G to administer H unceasingly H to please I most devoutly I to be reconciled K incessantly K to serve L laudably L to be a soldier M most constantly M to obey N most worthily N to live O most gently O to be joined; may we deserve P most rightly P to be associated, and may we be able Q sincerely Q to be joined together and may we [unclear] R blamelessly R to be united S innocently S to be presented T perpetually T to cleave V continually V X to adhere X always X Y to inhere Y constantly Z to participate Z cheerfully w to be present

Book I. A life A to the elect B peace B to the saints C light C to the called D rest D to the servants E quiet E to the little servants F glory F to the attendants G portion G to the archangels H enjoyment H to the preservers I sweetness I to the worshippers K pleasantness K to the friends L brightness L to the apostles M vision with all M your beloved N grace together with N your faithful O dwelling O to the lovers P happiness P to the dearest Q delight Q to the confessors R consolation R to the predestined S exultation S to the justified T joy T to the martyrs V habitation V to the disciples X jubilation X to the followers Y blessedness Y to the household-born Z reward Z to the household members w gladness w to the justified

Of the Polygraphia A may we have A eternal B may we obtain B everlasting C may we take C perpetual D may we receive D everlasting E may we accept E perennial F may we receive F uncorrupted G may we perceive G incorruptible H may we attain H enduring I may we obtain I supernatural K may we deserve K inestimable L may we merit L heavenly M may we gain M infinite N may we attain N interminable O may we enter O supercelestial P may we enter into P unfailing Q may we find Q spiritual R may we discover R intellectual S may we behold S superintellectual T may we inspect T uncircumscribed V may we possess V preeminent X may we gaze upon X superhuman Y may we taste Y ever-abiding Z may we taste Z ineffable w may we participate in w unchangeable

Book I. A O life A of all B O hope B of all C O salvation C of the universe D O ruler D of believers E O lover E of Christians F O savior F of Christ-worshippers G O redeemer G of ecclesiastics H O moderator H of Catholics I O comforter I of the orthodox K O governor K of the faithful L O fashioner L of the poor, [unclear] M O giver of life M of the needy, Jesus Christ N O illuminator N of the pious, Christ Jesus O O enlightener O of men P O sweetness P of mortals Q O receiver Q of the humble R O preserver R of the devout S O emperor S of penitents T O reward T of the contrite V O prince V of those who groan X O father X of the living Y O king Y of those who weep Z O defender Z of the wretched w O rewarder w of those who trust

Polygraphy

A O crucified one / A wretched ones B O Nazarene / B weak ones C O most just one / C pitiable ones D O strongest one / D most wretched ones E O most loving one / E miserable ones F O most merciful one / F unclean ones G O most kind one / G filthiest ones H O most excellent one / H vainest ones I O most glorious one / I frail ones K O most pious one / K poor little ones L O sweetest one / L useless ones M O most pious one / M unworthy ones N O gentlest one / N slothful ones O O holiest one / O wicked ones P O brightest one / P vain ones Q O dearest one / Q most wandering ones R O sweetest one / R most wicked ones S O most powerful one / S most foolish ones T O most worthy of worship / T foolish ones V O wisest one / V witless ones X O most merciful one / X little fools Y O most indulgent one / Y needy ones Z O unconquered one / Z poor ones w O most victorious one / w most unworthy ones

Book I.

A servants / A great B little servants / B divine C attendants / C greatest D worshippers / D glorious E servants / E more than divine F priests / F most worthy G Christians / G venerable H worshippers of Christ / H worthy of reverence I lovers / I honorable K adorers / K praiseworthy L hierophants / L worthy of honor M your debtors / M everlasting N little men / N eternal O attendants / O perpetual P preachers / P infinite Q ministers / Q perpetual R callers upon / R sacred S debtors / S holy T petitioners / T most holy V boys / V most sacred X exiles / X inexplicable Z confessors / Z inestimable w praisers / w ineffable

Polygraphy

A virtue / A devoutly B perfection / B more devoutly C majesty / C as suppliants D mercy / D ardently E sweetness / E suppliantly F kindness / F fervently G compassion / G earnestly H mercy / H more earnestly I gentleness / I steadfastly K blessedness / K more steadfastly L goodness / L most earnestly M your grace / M most steadfastly N piety / N most fervently O charity / O most ardently P love / P most diligently Q serenity / Q most devoutly R humanity / R most humbly S munificence / S trustingly T generosity / T confidently V mildness / V reverently X sweetness / X prostrate Y brightness / Z bowed down Z excellence / w continually

Book I.

A we pray / A you enrich B we beseech / B you remit C we ask / C you pardon D we seek / D you hide E we adore / E you forget F we request / F you cleanse G we urgently request / G you purify H we intercede / H you cleanse I we implore / I you purge away K we call upon / K you amend L we beg / L you wash away M we pray that / M you wash away what against N we ask that / N you delete whatever against O we ask / O you wash P we beseech / P you loosen Q we earnestly request / Q you release R we demand / R you purge S we urgently demand / S you take away T we most urgently demand / T you grant V we call to witness / V you put aside X we desire / X you forgive Y we desire / Y you correct Z we long for / Z you remove w we wish / w you overlook

Polygraphy

A justice / A we have done B piety / B we have carried out C goodness / C we have completed D mercy / D we have perpetrated E sweetness / E we have committed F rectitude / F we have desired G gentleness / G we have longed for H long-suffering / H we have omitted I ordination / I we have desired K justification / K we have left undone L will / L we have committed M your majesty badly / M we have omitted. Amen N your teaching wickedly / N we have loved O law / O we have desired P command / P we have loved Q equity / Q we have cared for R patience / R we have sinned S holiness / S we have offended T integrity / T we have offended V divinity / V we have neglected X loftiness / X we have practiced Y instruction / Y we have reconsidered Z kindness / Z we have thought w preaching / w we have admitted

The end.

Book I.

We rejoice that the end of the first book of our Polygraphy is at hand; made more ready for what remains, we judge that we must attempt what the powers of our talent may be. For newly invented things sometimes trouble the beginner, because he whom all follow has no one going before him. The first beginning of any invention is more difficult; after it has been made firm, it brings greater confidence to the author. Therefore, completing the first book of our invention with God’s favor and help, we have divided the whole into three hundred eighty-four small parts, placing beneath each, in order as is seen, the proper degrees of paraphrases. And these form a sufficiently beautiful Christian harmony, sixteen varied stations, with more than two hundred nine thousand phrases duly joined together in every respect. Nothing is lacking here for students of these inventions of ours, so that they may have the fullest knowledge and capacity in mystical, secret, and hidden matters, even those to be reported more remotely with the greatest safety. All things that are contained in the circle of art proceed from a point; their atoms constitute a circular line, and, by multitude of light, a straight one. Whatever

Of the Polygraphia ... whatever is outside the line, by the common reckoning of the day, has deserted the day, not the night. For the night, always enclosed within the limits of the minutiae and paraphrases, never goes beyond them. Therefore, whenever you have crossed the straight line of the day and have not fulfilled the purpose of the nocturnal syntax, turn the head back to the tail, and, a tying together having been made, let there be a bond of both with each other. Arrange the shadow so that it does not confuse the sun by similarity of sound. Nor be ashamed if, in the first calculation, the day has not comprehended the shadow; rather, count up the minutiae of the lines until the necessary proportion follows according to your wish. You will also be able to make a leap from the first into the second, knowing that in the first creation of days there was made evening and morning, one day. Therefore, when evening has been completed, bring the day back into the following one, and, when the sign has been given by a point known at once to the binary and the monad, fix the mystery. But so that you may be able to avoid this difficulty, divide the great revolutions of our whole sphere by arithmetical degrees, and where day is repeated in place of night, set the mark of Archimedes upon the flying one, lest an untimely ternary block the return to unity by means of the binary.

Book I.

For for this reason we have set minutiae before the several degrees by an artful invention, so that in these we might relieve the operator from the labor of counting the paraphrases. If you are industrious, diligent, and studious in those things which we have handed down as the principles of the new art, believe us, you will find greater things hidden than we have promised. Indeed, since many natural secrets are contained in these matters, know this one, not the least: that by the prudent operation of metathesis you will, even when you wish, make a man most expert in this art ignorant, the seeing blind, and the learned unskilled. If the false opinion of the Hebrews were true, this invention of ours would give to each man of eighteen thousand spheres his own methods for writing and reporting, safely, secretly, and very broadly, whatever hidden things he wished in Latin.

The second book of the Polygraphia of Johannes Trithemius, abbot of the Order of Saint Benedict, begins.

The reckoning-system of mortals tries, by art, to imitate nature, which admits no calculation of the monad. Hence, although the instruction of the preceding book of the Polygraphia, through the extension and metathesis of particulars, is as it were sufficient for the universals of this art in infinite progressions of number, nevertheless a certain consideration has moved us to join a second to the first. The condition of light is different in each; but night preserves inviolate, in both, the order of its course. The reader who is prudent, from small things and things not sufficiently brought to exactness, if he is strong in excellent natural talent, will be able to discover more polished things. Whatever visible thing is set in the whole circle of the universe gives ready support for the service of this new art of ours. Air and fire, water and earth,

Polygraphia, Book II.

earth, springs and rivers, trees, fruits, flowers, grasses, words, names, accident, substance, stones, sand, dung, filth, things, terms, honorable things, modest things, wood, metals, hard things, liquid things, existing things and non-existing things, history, fable, beasts, brute animals, human beings, draft animals, each and all things that either speech can express or the soul think, furnish the very broad field of our Polygraphia, and promise that the art, so far as it can stand for mortals, will have to be enlarged to infinity. For just as, from unity through the binary, the ternary generates the perfect number in the quaternary, so the consummation of this invention, standing through the quaternary in the binary as a twice-perfect root, gives us an infinite number beneath the minutiae of the things of the paraphrases of Polygraphia. For although among us all our things are terminable, nevertheless many things often occur which seem infinite to us because of the slowness of our understanding. Who will be able to count the drops of the sea? And who will penetrate the inscrutable heart of man? Just as a finite, circumscribable number can, by progression, be led into infinity, so the instruction of this art is enlarged by varied metathesis into immensity. Whatever is seen anywhere in the whole world is in every respect conformed to our instruction, nor is there anything known to us that is empty of mystery, if the method is understood by a master. But we, persuaded by reason, stand under the service of the binary and briefly explain the smallest part of the whole. Nor is there given an occasion by which we might raise our attempt to weightier matters; if it should be offered to us acceptably, we shall not refuse to make more important things manifest to those who desire them.

For it is written: Where there is no hearing, never pour forth speech. Therefore, adding a second book to the first of the Polygraphy, we keep its form and method, setting in the light of day three hundred and eight paraphrases in simple progression, for the honorable remembrance of the most chaste Mother of God; if a suitable time had been available, [unclear] to give more elegant things, so that it might both add brilliance to the matter and sufficient progression to the form. The first inventor of any art transmits greater things to posterity, because, since the beginnings of an art are hard and unfamiliar, no subtle invention is found complete from its origin. From [Peapoli?], which is also Herbipolis, a city of the Eastern Franks, on the twelfth day of the month of February. In the year of the Lord 1508.

Book II.

Polygraphy

A of the mother. B of the coessential one C of the consubstantial one D of the impassible one E of the immutable one F of the unchangeable one G of the incomprehensible one H of the inconceivable one I of the inestimable one K of the unfailing one L of the everlasting one M of the ineffable Son N of the eternal Word O of the eternal one P of the beloved one Q of the perpetual one R of the only-begotten one S of the sole-begotten one T of the coexistent one V of the immortal one X of the most loving one Y of the dearest one Z of the sweetest one w of the strongest one A of the highest one [unclear] [unclear]

Book II.

Polygraphy

Book II.

Polygraphy

A our A gate B your B entrance C of good men C access D of saints D return E of the just E passage F of the elect F entry G of believers G ingress H of orders H regress I of the faithful I progress K of the humble K ascent L of the upright L climbing together M of the pious, through which M doorway for us to N of the devout, through which N road for us to O of minds O way P of souls P path Q of the saved Q bypath R of Christians R power S of Christ-worshippers S guidance T of penitents T confidence V of the orthodox V passage X of Catholics X leading by the hand Y of mortals Y migration Z of the living Z emigration w of men w introduction A life [unclear] A three

Book II

A life A is given B light B lies open C joy C lies open [unclear] D happiness D lies open E pleasantness E will lie open F consolation F is opened G blessedness G is prepared H delight H is restored I participation I is granted K communion K is bestowed L communication L is contributed M tranquillity M is shown N reward N is ministered O dwelling O is repaid P exultation P is reformed Q possession Q is allotted R inheritance R is returned S abode S is given T enjoyment T is given back V brightness V may be referred X glory X is displayed Y rest Y is shown Z vision Z is declared w quiet w is shown A eternal-

Polygraphy

A eternal A O blessed B everlasting B O holy C age-enduring C O untouched D perpetual D O bright E apostolic E O perpetual F supercelestial F O inviolate G inaccessible G O blessed H unchangeable H O undefiled I endless I O uncontaminated K superessential K O most blessed L unfading L O most holy and M supernatural M O most bright and N O venerable and O of apostles P O most lofty Q O beautiful R O gracious S O admirable T O venerable V O most gracious X O most glorious Y O most beautiful Z O thrice most holy w O four times holy A most pi-

Book II

A most pious A mother B splendid B nurse C most dutiful C guide D sweetest D lamp E everlasting E light F most kind F patroness G most merciful G advocate H most splendid H helper I most shining I mediatrix K most honorable K promoter L most lovely L assistant M most happy virgin M defender N most chaste N preserver O most adorned O conserver P most serene P intercessor Q most illustrious Q refresher R most noble R consoler S most beautiful S savior T most modest T liberator V most clement V lover X most innocent X lady Y most fruitful Z supporter w mildest w empress A ino-

Polygraphy

A of the needy A to vice B of exiles B to fault C of those weeping C to offense D of the faithful D to sin E of the poor E to stain F of the destitute F to guilt G of all G to excess H of everyone H to crime I of the humble I to accusation K of believers K to sin L of all people L to wickedness M of Christ-worshippers, who M least of all to fault N of Christians, who N never to blemish O of supplicants O to disgrace P of those shedding tears P to malice Q of the infirm Q to displeasure R of the compunct R to negligence S of the contrite S to transgression T of penitents T to indignation V of those mourning V to temptation X of the living X to vanity Y of mortals Y to the wrath of God Z of men Z to offense w of the frail w to pleasure A subject-

Book II

A pure B clean C innocent D immune E harmless F unstained G most pure H most bright I most clean K most luminous L blameless (through M most just and ever- N inviolate ever- O most holy and P most innocent Q immaculate R uncontaminated S most shining T most beautiful V fairest X most splendid Y beautiful Z fair w bright A forti-

Polygraphy

A fortified A you lived B strengthened beforehand B you supported C fortified together C you remained D preserved D you endured E most preserved E you remained F most reserved F you persevered G most strongly fortified beforehand G you shone forth H most thoroughly fortified H you flourished again I most firmly confirmed I you shone K immune K you flourished L most remote L you shone out M most alien M you existed from all N most free N you were from all O most exempt O you endured P remote P you glittered Q alien Q you flashed forth R far away R you endured S free S you gleamed T guarded T you were bright V defended V you advanced X segregated X you shone forth Y confirmed Y you escaped Z privileged Z you shone w you shone back A stain

Book II. A: by stain | A: wretched B: by harm | B: frail C: by filth | C: most wretched D: by fault | D: pitiable E: by guilt | E: miserable F: by transgression | F: deserving compassion G: by blemish | G: most unworthy H: by rottenness | H: corruptible I: by pollution | I: most corrupt K: by vanity | K: most wicked L: by stench | L: most vain M: by the vice [of sinning?] | M: most foul N: by the blemish [of sinning?] | N: most unjust O: by blight | O: most abject P: by defilement | P: most unhappy Q: by displeasingness | Q: most filthy R: by contraction | R: unclean S: by corruption | S: lowly T: by uncleanness | T: weak V: by transgression | V: poor X: by offense | X: useless Y: by foulness | Y: perishable Z: by incursion | Z: unjust W: by commission | W: abject

Polygraphia A: men | A: of the omnipotent B: little men | B: of the all-powerful C: Christ-worshippers | C: of the all-holding D: Christians | D: of the omniscient E: Catholics | E: of the super-luminous F: orthodox | F: of the immortal G: faithful | G: of the eternal H: worms | H: of the inestimable I: living persons | I: of the unfailing K: believers | K: of the ineffable L: [unbelievers?] | L: of the sweetest M: sinners | N: of your dearest born Son O: little worms | O: of your most illustrious [unclear] P: ecclesiastics | Q: most loving R: monks | R: most beloved S: canons | S: most clement T: common people | T: most kind U: ordinary people | U: most excellent Z: secular persons | Z: of the incomprehensible W: carnal persons | W: of the supercelestial, most glorious [one]

Book II. A: of the creator | A: servants B: of the founder | B: little servants C: of the maker | C: creatures D: of the fashioner | D: little clients E: of the governor | E: servants F: of the preserver | F: priests G: of the redeemer | G: hierophants H: of the life-giver | H: ministers I: of the moderator | I: preachers K: of the liberator | K: attendants L: of the director | L: hearers M: of the ruler of all | M: servants, although useless N: of the author of the universe | N: worshippers, very small O: of the mover | O: disciples P: of the promoter | P: heralds Q: of the producer | Q: lovers R: of the commander | R: adorers S: of the ordainer | S: venerators T: of the illuminator | T: obedient ones V: of the enlightener | V: imitators X: of the nourisher | X: followers Y: of the prince | Y: suppliants Z: of the judge | Z: ministers W: of the artificer | W: adherents

Polygraphia A: customary | A: piety B: great | B: clemency C: immense | C: charity D: accustomed | D: sweetness E: greatest | E: compassion F: very great | F: kindness G: inexhaustible | G: mercy H: richest | H: fellow-feeling I: abundant | I: gentleness K: unfailing | K: love L: most abundant | L: sweetness M: most wealthy | M: your grace N: incomparable | N: your goodness O: inexhaustible | O: fullness P: overflowing | P: maternity Q: inestimable | Q: fruitfulness S: incredible | S: abundance T: ineffable | T: graciousness V: most gentle | V: serenity X: prompt | X: holiness Y: rich | Y: majesty Z: innate | Z: humanity W: implanted | W: munificence

Book II. A: devoutly | A: we pray B: ardently | B: we ask C: continually | C: we entreat D: humbly | D: we beseech E: most humbly | E: we seek F: most devoutly | F: we beg G: most ardently | G: we invoke H: most insistently | H: we implore I: most fervently | I: we urgently request K: most heartily | K: we urgently ask L: most longingly | L: we adore M: most affectionately | M: we ask that you not N: tearfully | N: we beseech that you not O: weeping | O: we knock P: most reverently | P: we call upon Q: longingly | Q: we ask earnestly R: heartily | R: we request S: fervently | S: we demand T: confidently | T: we appeal V: reverently | V: we demand X: suppliantly | X: we ask earnestly Y: as suppliants | Y: we ask Z: humble | Z: we sigh W: trustfully | W: we seek

Polygraphia A: do not spurn | A: the weakest B: do not reject | B: the most corrupt C: do not spurn | C: the corruptible D: do not despise | D: the contemptible E: do not despise | E: little men F: do not look down on | F: men G: do not contemn | G: the poor H: do not contemn | H: the unhappy I: do not undervalue | K: the perishable L: do not undervalue | L: the vain, because M: do not reckon us worthless | M: sluggish, therefore N: do not abominate | N: lowly, for the reason that O: do not reckon worthless | O: the lazy P: do not hold cheap | P: the needy Q: do not forget | Q: the destitute R: do not despise | R: the idle S: do not cast away | S: the wretched T: do not cast away | T: the poor little wretches V: do not throw away | V: the most wretched X: do not deny | X: those deserving pity Y: do not disown | Y: the miserable Z: do not abandon | Z: the ruined W: do not confound | W: the desolate

BOOK II.

A evil / A may you remember B polluted / B remember C unjust / C remember D wicked / D may you be mindful E criminal / E recall F carnal / F be mindful G guilty / G may you be mindful H sinning / H remember I sinners / I consider K imperfect / K think back L unclean / L think M stained we are / M weigh, because unless N malicious but [unclear] / N behold, since unless O depraved [unclear], but / O remember again P dull / P look back Q vicious / Q inspect R slothful / R look upon S stained / S weigh T blameworthy / T attend V negligent / V may you attend X transgressing / X attend Y most wicked / Y may you turn your mind Z most illustrious / Z turn your mind w frail / w turn your mind x 2 A [unclear]

OF THE POLYGRAPHY

A had been B had existed C had fallen D had collapsed E had failed F had apostatized G had made H had sinned I had done K were L had erred M had strayed N had wandered O had wandered about P had wandered away Q R had wandered about S had wandered away T had offended V X Y Z w had degenerated

A mortals B men C living beings D carnal persons E parents F foreparents G sinners H worldly persons I worldly persons K earthly beings L earthly persons M weak persons N wretched persons O unjust persons P wicked persons Q harmful persons R guilty persons S frail persons T feeble persons V pitiable persons X miserable persons Y first parents Z first-formed ones w transgressors A [unclear]

BOOK II.

A power / A you would shine B honor / B you would reign C majesty / C you would shine forth D dignity / D you would glitter E eminence / E you would gleam F preeminence / F you would shine G honorableness / G you would glow H magnificence / H you would radiate I excellence / I you would reside K prerogative / K you would shine L principality / L you would gleam M power by no means / M you would shine out N glory not at all / N you would exist O state / O you would be P worship / P you would rejoice Q brightness / Q you would be glad R loftiness / R you would exult S blessedness / S you would triumph T beauty / T you would be held V sublimity / V you would rule X exaltation / X you would prevail Y veneration / Y you would be honored Z dominion / Z you would exult w greatness / w you would stand x 3 A infirmity

OF THE POLYGRAPHY

A infirmity / A our B health / B our C frailty / C of our people D insufficiency / D of all E deficiency / E of all together F want / F of each one G weakness / G of the whole universe H failure / H of men I misery / I of believers K destitution / K of mortals L need / L of the living M the cause therefore / M of earthly persons, O Mary N want therefore / N of carnal persons, O Mary O ruin / O of those exulting P blindness / P of those journeying abroad Q calamity / Q of those weeping R dejection / R of those growing weak S unhappiness / S of those groaning T hardship / T of those crying out V ignorance / V of those lamenting X poverty / X of those supplicating Z desolation / Z of those beseeching w affliction / w of those petitioning A most chaste

BOOK II.

A most chaste / A queen B most blessed / B mother C most modest / C lady D most holy / D princess E most beautiful / E patroness F fairest / F advocate G most powerful / G consolation H most glorious / H restoration I most renowned / I restorer K most bright / K consoler L most pure / L refuge M venerable virgin / M protection of all N sweetest virgin / N help of all O most dutiful / O of [unclear] P most sweet / P helper Q most merciful / Q helper R most kind / R mirror S most fruitful / S confidence T most flourishing / T trust V most innocent / V joy X most excellent / Y hope Z most shining / Z glory w most gentle / w delight x 4 A our

OF THE POLYGRAPHY

A our / A fountain B of the faithful / B urn C of the good / C ark D of mortals / D well E of the living / E streamlet F of believers / F river G of Christians / G spring H of Christ-worshippers / H dwelling I of penitents / I beginning K of earthly persons / K foundation L of creatures / L outflow M of men and of the whole / M depth N of angels and of the whole / N shelter O of saints, of the whole / O dining-room P of the just / P habitation Q of the pious / Q dwelling R of the humble / R abode S of those who hope / S garden T of Catholics / T little garden V of the orthodox / V sanctuary X of the poor / X upper room Y of exiles / Y paradise Z of the devout / Z workroom w of the contrite / w storehouse A of peace

Book II.

A of peace — A piously B of grace — B most piously C of dutifulness — C kindly D of purity — D mercifully E of charity — E more kindly F of affection — F kindly G of indulgence — G more mercifully H of mercy — H favorably I of compassion — I most kindly K of consolation — K most mercifully L of beauty — L mercifully M of innocence — M most graciously N of loveliness — N most fully O of virtue — O graciously P of goodness — P unceasingly Q of salvation — Q continually R of happiness — R daily S of holiness — S constantly T of humility — T continually V of blessedness — V willingly X of meekness — X sympathetically Y of integrity — Y patiently Z of clemency — Z compassionately [unclear] — A hear

Polygraphia

A hear — A mother B hear — B nurse C behold — C patroness D look upon — D advocate E regard — E helper F look upon — F consoler G look ahead — G preserver H behold — H helper I look upon — I defender K regard — K promoter L look upon — L mediatrix M look ahead and know yourself to be — M savioress N perceive and know yourself to be — N receiver O look ahead — O healer P perceive — P rescuer Q look upon — Q spokeswoman R regard — R intercessor S look upon — S reconciler T behold — T protection V perceive — V refuge X look upon — X refuge Y acknowledge — Y compassionate one Z know — Z protectress w liberator — A weak

Book II.

A of the weak — A show B of the needy — B may you show C of the poor — C show D of the wretched — D remember E of the infirm — E may you remember F of the sick — F call to mind G of Christians — G demonstrate H of worshippers of Christ — H show I of Nazarenes — I show K of Catholics — K declare L of ecclesiastics — L may you declare; and [unclear] M of the orthodox — M know N of the desolate — N may you know O of the contrite — O I know P of the contrite — P know Q of little ones — Q recognize R of the faithful — R I recognize S of the devout — S may you recognize T of the humble — T you will understand V of believers — V know X of those who mourn — X may you know Y of those who grieve — Y show Z of the penitent — Z faults A faults

Polygraphia

A faults — A our B guilt — B of all C stains — C of the faithful D sins — D of the humble E impieties — E of believers F iniquities — F of the penitent G enormities — G of Christians H transgressions — H of worshippers of Christ I imperfections — I of the predestined K impurities — K of Catholics L offenses — L of ecclesiastics M perversities — M of the contrite N crimes — N of the orthodox O wicked deeds — O of the contrite P wickednesses — P of the afflicted Q sins — Q of those groaning R offenses — R of those mourning S offenses — S of the good T wrongs — T of the pious V excesses — V of those praying X things committed — X of those asking Y negligences — Y of those petitioning Z unclean things — Z of those hoping w evil deeds — w of those despairing A holy

Book II.

A holy — A intercessions B very pleasing — B interventions C constant — C entreaties D continual — D petitions E ready — E prayers F salutary — F invocations G most holy — G aids H most pleasing — H prayers I most acceptable — I petitions K salutary — K prayers L most pleasing — L suffrages M most powerful — M your protections before N most effective — N your helps before O most ready — O merits P most devout — P benefits Q most merciful — Q patronage R most kind — R favors S most dutiful — S helps T sweetest — T requests V magnificent — V alleviations X maternal — X reliefs Y most pious — Y supplications Z most worthy — Z earnest demands w greatest — w best

Polygraphia

A best — A craftsman B highest — B author C greatest — C creator D glorious — D founder E invisible — E maker F immortal — F fashioner G most holy — G preserver H almighty — H governor I all-powerful — I illuminator K most powerful — K enlightener L most merciful — L redeemer M most kind — M liberator N everlasting — N savior O unchangeable — O emperor P uncircumscribed — P maker Q most merciful — Q judge R most excellent — R king S sweetest — S ruler T most pious — T lord V sole — V moderator X eternal — X preserver Y supreme — Y disposer Z most illustrious — Z ordainer w most dutiful — w director — A of heaven

Book II.

A of heaven — A always B of the globe — B continually C of the earth — C more mildly D of the world — D assiduously E of the heavens — E daily F of the lands — F continuously G of heavenly things — G willingly H of earthly things — H more willingly I of things above — I voluntarily K of things above the heavens — K graciously L of Christians — L cheerfully M of worshippers of Christ — M sweetly intercede N of archangels — N freely plead O of dominations — O perpetually P of principalities — P without interruption Q of powers — Q more sweetly R of angels — R mercifully S of creatures — S more mercifully T of things — T as soon as possible V of human beings — V compassionately X of all things — X everlastingly Y of all collectively — Y perpetually Z of the universe — Z fully w more fully — w eternal-

Polygraphy

A Eternal — A of heaven B Best — B of the globe C Greatest — C of the earth D Heavenly — D of the heavens E Highest — E of the lands F Immortal — F of the world G Almighty — G of human beings H all-powerful — H of all things I Most strong — I of all collectively K All-holding — K of humanity L All-knowing — L of the universe M Exalted indeed — M of worldly things N glorious indeed — N of worldly things O Virtuous — O of things above the heavens P Invisible — P of intellectual things Q Most High — Q of sensible things R Everlasting — R of mortal things S Everlasting — S of heavenly things T Most wise — T of things V Most powerful — V of the sea X Most praised — X of the abyss Y Most prudent — Y of the universe Z Most excellent — Z of universality w Most radiant — w of the elements A author

Book II.

A author — A uncircumscribable B maker — B incomprehensible C creator — C most merciful D founder — D most clement E fabricator — E unchangeable F moderator — F most benign G establisher — G most perfect H restorer — H most devoted I renewer — I most blessed K producer — K most sweet L disposer — L most gentle M ordainer — M ineffable N preserver — N infinite O governor — O most pious P giver of life — P most clear Q reformer — Q inestimable R illuminator — R incorruptible S enlightener — S unimaginable T commander — T most meek V ruler — V most glorious X prince — X immovable Y lord — Y inaccessible Z operator — Z immutable w craftsman — w above all things y A virgin

Polygraphy

A virgin — A most pure B queen — B most chaste C lady — C most bright D dove — D most noble E empress — E most renowned F pearl — F most modest G little virgin — G most illustrious H Theotokos — H most beautiful I little ewe — I most lovely K girl — K most charming L lamp — L most splendid M Mary of all — M most radiant in N woman of all collectively — N most devoted in O root — O most blessed P rose — P most pious Q phoenix — Q most gentle from R violet — R X most whole S lady — S V most sweet T daughter — T Y most prudent V star — V Z most illustrious X woman — X w most serene Y little virgin — Y A mother Z woman in childbed

Book II.

A mother — A of the beloved B parent — B of the coeternal C begetter — C of the greatly beloved D childbearing woman — D of the only-begotten E conceiver — E of the only-born F educator — F of the ever-begotten G manager — G of the everlasting H dwelling — H of the most sweet I sanctuary — I of the most loving K ark — K of the most beloved L nurse — L of Jesus Christ M foster-mother of her son — M of Christ Jesus before N nurse of her Word — N of the only one before O suckler — O of the coeval P temple — P of the bright Q caretaker — Q of the dearest R [unclear] — R of the coessential S dwelling-place — S of the most sweet T [unclear] — T of the most pleasing V habitation — V of the most holy X receptacle — X of the most powerful Y resting-place — Y of the most glorious Z tabernacle — Z of the almighty w shelter — w of the consubstantial y 2 A of heaven

Polygraphy

A of heaven — A beginning B of the earth — B commencement C of the globe — C principle D of the heavens — D first beginning E of the world — E placement F of things — F operation G of spheres — G existence H of the cosmos — H creation I of the creature — I founding K of creatures — K institution L of man — L constitution M of human beings — M fabrication N of angels — N production O of visible things — O ordering P of sensible things — P inception Q of mortal things — Q procreation R of universality — R construction S of all things — S [unclear] T of the firmament — T composition V of the stars — V arrangement X of the sun — X appearance Y of the moon — Y formation Z of the sea — Z building w location A devoutly

Book II.

A piously; A chose B providently; B called C most piously; C selected beforehand D perpetually; D prepared E prudently; E prepared beforehand F providently; F ordained G infallibly; G preordained H most prudently; H predestined I most providently; I prenamed K most kindly; K pre-canonized L most wisely; L privileged M most piously; M predisposed N most sweetly; N magnified O mercifully; O preconstituted P wisely; P pre-located Q sweetly; Q reckoned beforehand R peacefully; R recognized S willingly; S proposed T graciously; T beheld V kindly; V looked upon X most peacefully; X looked back upon Y most graciously; Y gazed upon Z mercifully; Z saw w most mercifully; w foresaw y 3 A life

Polygraphia

A life; A might be given B salvation; B might appear C salvation; C might be bestowed D savior; D might come E deliverance; E might be born F deliverer; F might be restored G redemption; G might be restored H redeemer; H might be given back I reparation; I might be forgiven K restorer; K might be distributed L vivification; L might draw near M vivifier; M might approach us N sanctification; N might approach all O sanctifier; O might be administered P reconciler; P might be presented Q reconciliation; Q might be shown R purified; R might rise up S purification; S might arise T renewer; T might come forth V renewer; V might burst forth X renewal; X might arise Y renewal; Y might come to aid Z innocence; Z might be raised up w liberty; w to the wretched

Book II.

A to the wretched; A by deceit B to the poor wretches; B by fraud C to the weak; C by envy D to the pitiable; D by malice E to the poor; E by persuasion F pitiable; F by treachery G to sinners; G by lying H to men; H by [unclear] I to earth-born beings; I by virulence K to exiles; K by fraudulence L to those groaning; L by malevolence M to the needy; M by malignity N to the needy; N by perversity O to human beings; O by flattery P to the destitute; P by fury Q to the impious; Q by cunning R to the unjust; R by envy S to the wicked; S by poison T to earthly beings; T by craftiness V to terrestrial beings; V by shrewdness X to mortals; X by suggestion Y to those hoping; Y of evil Z to the penitent; Z 4 w to the humble; w y 4 A of evil

Polygraphia

A of evil; A Baal B of the perverse; B Baalim C of the malignant; C of the devil D of the malicious; D of Satan E of the malevolent; E Astaroth F of the most wicked; F Lucifer G of the most criminal; G Beelzebub H of the most heinous; H Leviathan I of the most malignant; I Paymon K of the most perverse; K Merhezin L of the most lying; L Amaymon M of the most depraved; M Satan N of the most cunning; N Barban O of the most worthless; O Vulcan P of the most foul; P Pluto Q of the most filthy; Q Misotheus R of the wicked; R Misanthropus S of the blind; S Sachmachus T of the blinded; T Asmodeus V of the most foolish; V Acheron X Zagan; Z Buffyn Y of the devil; w of the filthiest

Book II.

A cunningly; A to those deceived B unjustly; B to those overturned C wretchedly; C to those led astray D most wickedly; D to those subverted E deceitfully; E to those despoiled F wickedly; F to those plundered G maliciously; G to those tripped up H most wretchedly; H to those dishonored I cruelly; I to those defiled K most deceitfully; K to those laid low L most cruelly; L to those cast down M pitiably; M to those conquered N fraudulently; N to those put to death O slanderously; O to those killed P most wickedly; P to those captured Q most fraudulently; Q to those slain R most perniciously; R to those intercepted S most cunningly; S to those butchered T most unjustly; T to those corrupted V stealthily; V to those depraved X craftily; X to those circumvented Y foully; Y A true

Polygraphia

A true; A speaking forth B holy; B demonstrating C truthful; C fore-showing D holy; D pressing upon E salutary; E manifesting F mystical; F protesting G veracious; G intimating H divine; H declaring I apostolic; I confirming K evangelical; K affirming L catholic; L crying out M Christian indeed; M Scripture bearing witness N ecclesiastical indeed; N the page saying O of the Lord; O teaching P most sacred; P reporting Q most sacred; Q asserting R health-bringing; R instructing S most holy; S showing T orthodox; T revealing V most solid; V explaining X most certain; X speaking between Z most firm; Z attesting w solid; w confirming A we read

Book II.

A we read; A the Lord B we know; B the Father C we have known; C the Creator D we believe; D the Founder E we have understood; E the Author F we understand; F the Maker G we have recognized; G the Fashioner H we know; H the Monarch I we know; I the Governor K we recognize; K the Preserver L we have received; L the Emperor M we have learned that; M the prince, our God N we learn that thus; N the ruler, our God O we are taught; O the King P we acknowledge; P the Maker Q we confess; Q the Judge R we are instructed; R the Craftsman S we are established; S the Rectifier T we are made certain; T the Confirmer V we have heard; V the Lord X we perceive; X the Distributor Y we are imbued; Y the Disposer Z the Moderator; Z the Ordainer w eternal

348 POLYGRAPHIAE A eternal A loved B exalted B esteemed C best C weighed D greatest D appraised E heavenly E weighed carefully F supreme F made great G glorious G magnified H almighty H reckoned K all-powerful I considered K was loving; L had loved; M loved; N was loving; O cares for; P loves; Q loves; R esteems; S appraises; T weighs; V honors; X considers; Y had loved; Z had esteemed; w honored.

BOOK II. A world A only B worldly people B beloved C worldly things C co-eternal D earth-born D blessed E human beings E sweetest F mortals F only-begotten G wretches G only-begotten H exiles H most loving I captives I dearest K prisoners K most like L the lost, his own [unclear] L alike M the cast-off, as a son M Christ from you N the deceived, as a son N the beloved from you O those in exile, his own [unclear] O loved P man P much-loved Q the supplanted Q lovable R humanity R most pious S the first-formed S most dutiful T the foolish T commensurate V the led astray V coessential X the poor X begotten from eternity Y the wretched Y everlasting Z earth-born people Z most beloved W consubstantial

350 POLYGRAPHIAE A mortal A to give B man B to offer C visible C to grant D flesh D to send E passible E to expose F human F to bestow freely G fleshly G to destine H body H to expend I body I to sacrifice K bodily K to present L perceptible L to transmit M made mediator M to be slain for N made savior N to be slaughtered for O liberator O to be killed P redeemer P to be butchered Q reformer Q to be incarnate R like us R to be scourged S human S to be sold T poor T to be beaten V suffering V to contribute X needy X to bestow Y [unclear] Z to die Z naked W to suffer

BOOK II. A salvation A of the world B raising up B of man C rescue C of all D salvation D of everyone E liberation E of all collectively F re-creation F of human beings G restoration G of the penitent H redemption H of believers K renewal I of those who desire L renewal K of those who trust M renewal L of those who confess, not N reformation M of the humble, would doubt O sanctification N of the poor, would not [unclear] P rectification O of the weak, [unclear] Q justification P of the faithful R vivification Q of exiles S cleansing R of mortals T beatification S of those who groan V glorification T of the wretched X consolation V of those in exile Y calling back X of the contrite Z bringing back Y of the fallen w recovery Z of those who stray

352 POLYGRAPHIAE A O rose A most blessed B O violet B most holy C O root C most beautiful D O lily D most fair E O Mary E most adorned F O queen F most fruitful G O virgin G most precious H O parent H most benign I O mother I most merciful K O lady K sweetest L O bride L most blessed M O vine of all M most pious, through whom N O hope of all N most gentle, from whom O O salvation O purest P O peace P most chaste Q O woman Q most tender R O female R most modest S O patroness S most virtuous T O advocate T most innocent V O dove V most powerful X O empress X most serene Y O consoler Y most illustrious Z O preserver Z most noble w O pitier w most renowned

BOOK II. A life A for the wretched B hope B for poor wretches C peace C for the faithful D salvation D for the humble E virtue E for those deserving pity F goodness F for the poor G happiness G for the miserable H security H for those in exile I concord I for those who groan K consolation K for sinners L vivification L for the penitent M glorification M for believers N tranquility N for Christians O raising again O for worshipers of Christ P resurrection P for the supplanted Q restoration Q for the despoiled R salvation R for the led astray S health S for the deceived T cure T for the contrite V rest V for the afflicted X quiet X for the desolate Y grace Y for human beings Z glory Z for mortals w joy w for those who mourn

354 POLYGRAPHIAE A came A most delightful B has come B most beautiful C went forth C most pleasant D came forth D sweetest E shone E sweetest F sprouted F everlasting G germinated G brightest H is imparted H perpetual I has been restored I enduring K is restored X angelic L germinates M greatest M sprouts N most abundant O arises P most excellent P grew R most abundant Q grows T most divine R blooms X highest S bloomed Z safest, freest X proceeds Y has been prepared V flashed forth W freest T shone W freest Z is prepared W freest

Book II.

A pray A from faults B entreat B from offenses C plead C from sins D adore D from evils E supplicate E from guilty acts F ask F from excesses G expostulate G from wicked deeds H implore H from crimes I intercede I from misdeeds K speak K from negligences L pray L from crimes (to M knock, we beseech, p M from our commissions N ask, we beseech N from our injustices O persist O from evil deeds (to P stand by P from impieties Q cry out Q from iniquities R cry aloud R from necessities S beseech S from impurities T intervene T from killings V intercede V from transgressions X may you intervene X from calamities Y may you intervene Y from adversities Z may she come to aid Z from tribulations w come to aid w from sins z 2 A God

Of the Polygraphia

A God A of all B king B of everyone C judge C of all things D shepherd D of the ages E prince E of men F lord F of angels G emperor G of humanity H ruler H of the universe I redeemer I of those above K moderator K of the supercelestial beings L preserver L of the world M governor M of mortals N giver of life N of the living O maker O of the faithful P restorer P of the humble Q restorer Q of the heavens R reformer R of the universe S inspector S of creation T consoler T of souls V defender V of spirits X defender X of the heavenly beings Y savior Y of minds Z maker Z of hearts w author w of souls A Jesus

Book II.

A Jesus Christ A chaste B sweetest B pure C most powerful C virgin D most benign D bright E most dutiful E untouched F most merciful F most chaste G most indulgent G most pure H most merciful H undefiled I most wise I most whole K most radiant K most modest L most just L most bright M most gentle, whom you M beautiful N most dutiful, whom you N comely O most renowned O modest P dearest P whole Q highest Q unstained R most equitable R inviolate S most holy S uncorrupted T unchangeable T splendid V almighty V most beautiful X most excellent Y uncontaminated Z incomprehensible Z most innocent w uncircumscribable w mother z 3 A have borne

Of the Polygraphia

A you have borne A constitution B you have conceived B fabrication C you have given birth to C comparison D you have brought forth D beginning E you have been delivered of E institution F you were delivered of F production G you have begotten G ordering H you have suckled H condition I you have been delivered of I inception K you have suckled K disposition L you have cared for L situation M you have nourished, who before you M location N you have cherished, who before you N position O you have nourished O process P you have cared for P progress Q you have cared for Q appearance R you have embraced R commencement S you were kissing S beginning T you have generated T existence V you were generating V subsistence X you have generated X operation Y Z creation Z you had conceived w beginning A of the world

Book II.

A of the world B mother A parent B C of creation C nurse D begetter of man E receiver of humanity F G co-parent of worldly things H bather of worldly things I caretaker of natures K consoler of visible things L M bringer-forth of sensible things N conceiver of lands, of her own O bearer of angels P bearer of principality Q educator of corruptible things R caretaker of earthly things S nurse of material things T cherisher of spiritual things V nourisher of waters X washer of mountains Y bride of hills Z woman in childbed w friend 24 A special

Of the Polygraphia

A special A chose B proper B provided C fleshly C chose beforehand D bodily D ordained E most holy E prepared beforehand F most chaste F predisposed G sweetest G predestined H dearest H named beforehand I most beloved I assumed beforehand K most celebrated K exalted L most worthy L set apart M most pre-worthy M disposed and [unclear] N most sacred N foresaw O most innocent O prepared P most reverend P called Q most honorable Q established R most pleasing R consecrated S most modest S pre-established T most beautiful T consecrated V most comely V proclaimed X most pure X sanctified Y most graceful Y preserved Z most loving Z gave prerogative to w most illustrious w privileged A blessed

Book II.

w the sun z 5 A [loca-]

Of the Polygraphy

A [mitio-]

Book II.

Of the Polygraphy

A mother

Book II.

of purity A to all

Of the Polygraphy

A [meri-]

BOOK II.

A by merits / A life B by prayers / B peace C by praises / C safety D by proclamations / D piety E by services / E justice F by honors / F holiness G by prayers / G redemption H by commendations / H sanctification I by repeated praises / I justification K by supplications / K reconciliation L by solemnities / L deliverance M by dances, since / M freedom through you N by songs, because / N security through you O by favors / O consolation P by voices / P innocence Q by joys / Q immortality R by feasts / R blessedness S by vows / S glorying T by songs / T happiness V by verses / V health X by hearts / X goodness Y by poems / Y virtue Z by honors / Z light w by festivities / w hope A is given

POLYGRAPHIAE

A is given / A to the weak B is bestowed / B to the wretched C is given back / C to the poor wretches D is granted / D to the gentle E is restored / E to the poor F is bestowed / F to the meek G is consigned / G to the humble H is resigned / H to mortals I is assigned / I to human beings K is exhibited / K to earth-born men L is supplied / L to exiles M is returned / M to the penitent, whom N is added / N to those on pilgrimage, whom O is shown / O to believers P is prepared / P to Christians Q [unclear] / R is manifested / S to Catholics T is demonstrated / T to the orthodox V renews / V to the desolate X restores / X to the frail Y is reformed / Y to the guilty Z is set forth / Z to sinners w is offered / w to the worldly A deceit A C Q U A C Q U A C Q

BOOK II.

A deceit / A of the treacherous B fraud / B of the worst C cunning / C of the malignant D envy / D of liars E savagery / E of the most foul F wickedness / F of the most filthy G treachery / G of the most unclean H poison / H of the most criminal I envy / I of the most foolish K malignity / K of the most unspeakable L evil-doing / L of the most wicked M fraudulence / M of the most worthless N perversity / N of the most unjust O deceitfulness / O of the most impious P depravity / P of the most foolish Q inducement / Q of the most witless R persuasion / R of the wicked S cruelty / S of the most false T malice / T of the most envious V flattery / V of the most poisonous X rage / X of the most lying Y venom / Y of the most treacherous Z invention / Z of the dark ones w contrivance / w of the criminal A enemy

POLYGRAPHIAE

A enemy / A of Zabulus B of the serpent / B of the devil C of the snake / C of Satan D of the adversary / D of Lucifer E of the opponent / E of Asmodaeus F of the slanderer / F of Paimon G of the slandering one / G of Amaymon H of the accuser / H of [Rambantis?] I of the corrupting one / I of Radamanthus K of the corrupter / K of Hamelontis L of the betrayer / L of Ammon M of the apostate / M of Alaphantis N of the enemy / N of Afarothis O of the hater / O of Nergetis P of the wolf / P of Argeetis Q of the lion / Q Belial R of the robber / R Berich S of the spirit / S Egyn T of the murderer / T Orfon V of the deceiver / V Vrfur X of the betraying one / X Asantis Y of the transgressor / Y Schuraym Z of the supplanter / Z Luthealis w of the venerator / w Misalethis A wretchedly [unclear]

BOOK II.

A wretchedly / A held B foully / B detained C most wretchedly / C had held D most foully / D was detaining E most unjustly / E had detained F most cruelly / F had occupied G pitiably / G had preoccupied H fraudulently / H was occupying I most bitterly / I occupied K most unspeakably / L was holding M unhappily / M had N powerfully / N was having O fiercely / O had had P unjustly / P was having Q impiously / Q was possessing R unjustly / R had possessed S wickedly / S was slaughtering T tyrannically / T had slaughtered V with hostility / V was tormenting X most furiously / X was holding Y most criminally / Z possessed w held A 2 / A captives

POLYGRAPHIAE

A captives / A of Avernus B prisoners / B of hell C shut in / C of death D enclosed / D of misery E confined / E of sadness F oppressed / F of grief G compressed / G of miseries H bound fast / H of darkness I fettered / I of bitterness K submerged / K of sorrows L thrust down [unclear] / L of desolation M thrust into prison / M of unhappiness N bound in prison / N of damnation O shut / O of aversion P shackled / P of poverty Q enslaved / Q of stripping away R lamenting / R of deviation S weeping / S of error T groaning / T of ignorance V bound together / V of corruption X conquered / X of anathema Y desolate / Y of malignity Z afflicted / Z of curse w bound / w of indignation A To be born-

BOOK II.

A Is born / A of the eternal B Was born / B of the great C Was being born / C of the best D Appeared / D of the highest E Was appearing / E of the supreme F Had appeared / F of the ineffable G Had appeared / G of the inestimable H Was appearing / H almighty I Appeared / I all-powerful K Is conceived / K of the unchangeable L Was conceived / L of the incomprehensible M Was being conceived / M of the uncircumscribable N Was coming, you in you / N of the inscrutable O Had come / O of the inconceivable P Came / P of the incorruptible Q Shone forth / Q most powerful R Was shining forth / R of the most kind S Had shone forth / S of the most pious T Was growing bright / T X immortal V Had flashed forth / V of the everlasting X Was flashing forth / Y of the invisible Y Flashed forth / Z of the magnificent Z Proceeded / w of the most pious A 3 / A of God

Of the Polygraphia A of God A always begotten B of the Father B eternally begotten C of the King C consubstantial D of the Maker D only-begotten E of the Author E coessential F of the Fashioner F only-begotten G of the Creator G begotten from eternity H of the Founder H coeternal I of the Fabricator I coequal K of the Molder K coeval L of the Moderator L beloved M of the Governor M the only son in N of the one governing N the sole son in O of the Preserver O eternal P of the Ordainer P pleasing Q of the Commander Q well-pleasing R of the Ruler R promised S of the one ruling S promised again T of the one commanding T most mild V of the Inspector V most loving X of the Regent X most beloved Y of the Ruler Y most innocent Z of the Judge Z incomprehensible w of the Arbiter w A Jacob

Book II. A Jacob A visible B Israel B tangible C earth C palpable D lands D bodily E Judea E sensible F world F tractable G Palestine G passible H Hieropolis H mortal I Jerusalem I carnal K the midst of the earth K audible L humanity L affable M anthropinis [unclear] M made, kindling, cast down N human things N needy O Heliopolis O poor P Theopolis P in want Q Herenopolis Q destitute R men R alone S mortals S despised T Abrahamites T contemned V pilgrimage V incarnate X lower beings X made man Y Samaria Y made human Z Nazareth Z enatropyfon [unclear] w A 4 A sche-

Of the Polygraphia A shape A most noble B form B most holy C appearance C most beautiful D matter D most comely E little burden E most splendid F participation F most shining G weakness G most glorious H communion H most bright I participation I most modest K weakness K most chaste L humiliation L most pure M humility M from you N greatest virgin O humanation O most renowned P incarnation P most honorable Q little body Q most merciful R prison-house R most innocent S form S most merciful T man T most excellent V flesh V most eminent X body X most excellent Y soma Y most precious Z our Z most worthy of worship w sense w most pious A taking

Book II. A taking A of flesh B receiving B of sarx C receiving C of weakness D taking up D of humanity E perceiving E of frailty F conceiving F of condition G assuming G of likeness H resuming H of mortality I taking down I of passibility K putting on K of generation L undergoing L of humility M covering M of our weakness N choosing N of our poverty O choosing beforehand O of our abjection P bearing P of substance Q having Q of essence R carrying R of nature S bearing S of want T preferring T of indigence V enduring V of necessity X carrying with him X of destitution Y carrying around Y of nakedness Z leading around Z of exile w fitting together w of feebleness A 5 A im-

Of the Polygraphia A impious A enemy B wicked B thief C worst C wolf D lying D lion E criminal E spirit F savage F devil G most criminal G demon H most lying H robber I most savage I murderer K most malignant K apostate L most vicious L deserter M most treacherous M plotter N most wicked N accuser O most criminal O slanderer P most proud P transgressor Q most impious Q hater of mankind R malignant R hater of truth S malicious S tyrant T treacherous T shapeshifter V ancient V snake X envious X serpent Y twisted Y dragon Z spiteful Z enemy w cruel w adversary A great

Book II. A great A by virtue B very great B by justice C greatest C by equity D very greatest D by humility E most worthy E by fortitude F most beautiful F by combat G most illustrious G by contest H most renowned H by struggle I most just I by fighting together K most equitable K by perseverance L most holy L by meekness M most blessed M by encounter N kind N by conflict O beautiful O by fighting together P blessed P by compassion Q holy Q by speed R firm R by ease S steadfast S by goodness T worthy T by reason V highest V by piety X illustrious X by clemency Y heavenly Y by charity Z celestial Z by love w divine w by endurance A supe-

Of the Polygraphia A overcame A of the faithful B overpowered B of the humble C enfeebled C of the poor D subdued in war D of the wretched E stripped bare E of captives F despoiled F of the deceived G despoiled G of the cast down H plundered H of the lost I conquered I of the fragile K crushed K of men L overturned L of mortals M vanquished, and souls M of the penitent N conquered, and souls N of the contrite O dashed down O of those groaning P bound P of those in exile Q overthrew Q of the desolate R constructed R of those crying out S weakened S of those invoking T debilitated T of believers V bound together V of those who have believed X seized X of Christians Z cast forth Z of Catholics w restrained w of the orthodox A life

Book II.

A life A restored B light B recalled C quiet C renewed D rest D made new E homeland E restored F gladness F renewed G glory G reformed H freedom H fitted again I blessedness I set in order again K enjoyment K restored L sweetness K brought back M sweetness M received N innocence N remitted O pleasantness O brought in P brightness P introduced Q pleasure Q established R dwelling R ordered S habitation S chose again T loftiness T chose beforehand V delight V invited X jubilation X admitted Y perfection Y restored Z exultation Z sanctified w happiness w gave life A eternal

Of the Polygraphia

A eternal A Born B everlasting B Suffered C age-lasting C Captured D lost D Slain E angelic E Killed F heavenly F Dead G perpetual G Detained H sempiternal H Struck I beatific I Crucified K most luminous K Killed L most beautiful L put to death (for M most health-giving M [unclear] for indeed N most honorable N Scourged, for O inestimable O Wounded (for P supercelestial P Pierced through Q superangelic Q Incarnate R unchangeable R Made man S endless S Spat upon T desirable T Crowned V everlasting V Beaten X salutary X Humbled Y saving Y Struck with blows Z deifying Z Blasphemed w divine w Martyred A vices

Book II.

A vices A ours B faults B of the fallen C merits C of the collapsed D demerits D of the wretched E sins E of the poor F guilty deeds F of the infirm G excesses G of the needy H wickednesses H of men I injustices I of mortals K things committed K of the desolate L iniquities L of the dying M enormities M by the death of the dead N perversities N of those born of earth (us O transgressions O of believers by death P prevarications P of all (us Q sins Q of all R impieties R of everyone S crimes S of others T negligences T of others V crimes V of the world X wicked deeds X of the world Y acts Y of the faithful Z offenses Z of the humble w harms w of the penitent A bitter

Of the Polygraphia

A bitter A to the best B harsh B to the greatest C precious C to the highest D holy D to the most high E painful E to the most gentle F pitiable F to the sweetest G pitiable G to the almighty H deserving compassion H to the all-powerful I most virtuous I to the most holy K most victorious K to the most blessed L most innocent L to the most sacred M most precious M to the most merciful N most bitter N to the unchangeable O most atrocious O to the incomprehensible P most bitter P to the uncircumscribable Q most wretched Q to the most merciful R most sorrowful R to the most benign S most sad S to the most worshipful T most savage T to the most dutiful V dreadful V to the most serene X salutary X to the most pious Y most shameful Y to the most bright Z contemptible Z to the most placid w most cruel w to the inaccessible A God

Book II.

A by God A our B by the Father B of the world C by the author C of the world D by the maker D of all E by the fashioner E of all F by the creator F of the universe G by the founder G of the whole H by the emperor H of worldly things I by the preserver I of worldly things K by the moderator K of heavenly things L by the governor L of the heavens M by the fabricator M of the lands N by the molder N of heaven reconciled O by the establisher O of earth reconciled P by the beginning P of spirits Q by the ruler Q of souls R by the judge R of mortals S by the king S of the living T by the mover T of angels V by the monarch V of earthly things X by the inspector Y of the faithful Y by the knower Z of breathing beings Z by the consoler Z of breathing beings W by the searcher W of individuals B A Most diligently

Of the Polygraphia

A Most diligently A to us B Most wisely B to the wretched C Most prudently C to the poor wretches D Most worthily D to earthly beings E Most humbly E to the desolate F Most faithfully F to mortals G Unceasingly G to the living H Most justly H to those born of earth I Most rightly I to the poor K Joyfully K to exiles L Cheerfully L to the frail M Deservedly, therefore, by M to all the defective N Assiduously, therefore, by N to all the faithful O Rightly O to Christians P Justly P to worshipers of Christ Q By right Q to believers R Always R to sinners S Continually S to Catholics T Continuously T to the penitent V Faithfully V to the compunct X Ardently X to the contrite Y Fervently Y to the groaning Z Diligently Z to those who fall w Most fervently w to the afflicted A great

Book II.

A with great devotion B with fervent eagerness C with utmost charity D with greatest love E with continual integrity F with unceasing purity G with most fervent innocence H with most ardent exultation I with most burning jubilation K with most honorable diligence L with deepest humility M with hardest sanctity N with gentlest affection O with sweetest goodness P with most pleasing [eagerness?] Q with daily belief R with most sincere reverence S with most beautiful uprightness T with most pleasant observance V with heartfelt goodwill X with inward simplicity Y with sincere chastity Z with humble sobriety w with innermost chastity

Of the Polygraphia

A health to be praised B salvation to be honored C freedom to be venerated D deliverance to be praised together E redemption to be honored before all F renewal to be proclaimed G innovation to be preached H resurrection to be greatly loved I reconciliation to be loved before all K restoration to be loved L you are to be cherished, because restoration M to be implored through you, life-giving N you are to be worshiped, because blessing O to be honored again through you, grace P wondrous peace Q admirable life R light to be invoked S rest to be adored T repose to be remembered V glorifying security X mercy to be celebrated Z kindness to be sought out W clemency to be observed

Book II.

A arisen for the faithful B born for the humble C given to the upright in heart D sprung up for believers E bestowed on the meek F restored to all G bestowed again on all universally H restored to the predestined I found for the justified K found again for the sanctified L devised for penitents M arisen for suppliants N handed over to those asking O conferred on those entreating P furnished to those seeking Q displayed to those praying R bestowed on those petitioning S granted to the contrite in heart T repaired for the contrite V reformed for the wretched X restored for the poor wretches Y administered to those deserving pity Z supplied to exiles w to mortals

Of the Polygraphia

A We ask, most pious B We seek, most gentle C We desire, most tender D We seek earnestly, most worthy E We believe, most beautiful F We hope, fairest G We trust, most kind H We desire, most merciful I We long for, most reverend K We greatly desire, most glorious L We wish, most precious M Therefore we pray, O most innocent N For we entreat, most excellent O We beseech, most eminent P We earnestly beseech, most splendid Q We beg, most radiant R We request, most celebrated S We urgently request, most powerful T We await, most noble V We importune, most chaste X We wait for, most pure Y We demand, most pure Z We supplicate, most holy w We desire, most blessed

Book II.

A virgin of all B queen of all collectively C woman of all universally D lady of the poor E helper of the humble F patroness of the faithful G advocate of human beings H repairer of mortals I auxiliary of the wretched K empress of those who groan L mistress of believers M preserver of Christians, Mary N defender of Christ-worshipers, Mary O intercessor for the meek P reconciler of pilgrims Q recoverer of Catholics R restorer of the orthodox S restorer of those imploring T reliever of those invoking V X mediator of exiles Y Z refreshment of those awaiting Z comforter of those waiting expectantly w of the living

Of the Polygraphia

A to be saved by holy merits B to be given life by constant merits C to be justified by great merits D to be made upright by very great merits E to be purified by continual merits F to be cleansed by sweetest merits G to be sanctified by frequent merits H to be instructed by most tender merits I to be made illustrious by magnificent merits K to be illuminated by most holy merits L to be glorified by most pleasing merits M to be preserved by most efficacious merits N to be reconciled by most powerful merits O to be fortified beforehand by most kindly merits P to be renewed by most glorious merits Q to be renewed by most excellent merits R to be beatified by most merciful merits S to be gladdened by most renowned merits T to be helped by daily merits V to be amended by gentlest merits X to be cleansed by richest merits Y to be cherished by most pious merits Z to be helped by glorious merits w to be preserved by fruitful merits

Book II.

A by merits A eternal B by helps B heavenly C by suffrages C most pious D by prayers D supreme E by intercessions E highest F by interventions F everlasting G by assistances G sweetest H by reliefs H most gracious I by alleviations I almighty K of protection K all-powerful L by protections L most merciful M by your aids before M most benign N by your prayers before N most compassionate O by entreaties O most indulgent P by favors P most excellent Q by helps Q most gentle R by supplications R most tranquil S by petitions S most glorious T by urgent entreaties T unconquered V by supplications V strongest X by defenses X most holy Y by requests Y most high Z by petitions Z most powerful w most eminent

Of Polygraphy

A author A our B savior B of the world C creator C of the universe D founder D of all things E emperor E of all F maker F of all things G fashioner G of the totality H restorer H of the whole world I renewer I of the earth K reconciler K of creatures L preserver L Christ Jesus Christ [unclear] M governor M Christian [unclear] whom N strengthener N of the humble, Christ O comforter O of the faithful, Jesus whom P illuminator P of the living Q enlightener Q of those who hope R consoler R of mortals S justifier S of the frail T sanctifier T of lands V repairer V of men X promoter X of humanity Y liberator Y of believers Z mediator Z of Catholics w of those who trust

Book II.

A you conceived A hears B you had conceived B will hear C you bore C hears favorably D you had borne D hears favorably E you gave birth E receives F you had given birth F will receive G you brought forth G admits H you had carried H will admit I you carried I honors K you bathed K will honor L you carried L will return into all [unclear] M you nourished [unclear] M will return [unclear] in all things which N you cherished [unclear] N listens to all things which O you loved O listens [unclear] P you carried P will listen Q you nourished Q will listen R you had nourished R consoles S you were nourishing S will console T you had carried T will not despise V you had bathed V will look upon X you had brought up X looks upon Y you brought up Y will favor Z you brought up Z will favor w favors

Of Polygraphy

A you shall have sought A made B you shall have wished B brought about C you shall have desired C established D you shall have sought D constituted E you shall have demanded E placed F you shall have requested F raised up G you shall have demanded G exalted H you shall have desired H adorned I you shall have longed for I embellished K you shall have desired K ordained L you shall have wished for L crowned M you shall have entreated, and you [unclear] M appointed to be N you shall have prayed N wished to be O you pray O instituted P you seek P chose Q you wish Q chose beforehand R [unclear] R promoted S you request S declared T you desire T showed V you demand V demonstrated X you shall have asked X set forth Y you beseech Y set over Z you pray Z foreordained w you may be able w honored

Book II.

A powerful A the elect B great B angels C glorious C archangels D greatest D principalities E honorable E powers F honorable F cherubim G empress G seraphim H governess H virtues I princess I thrones K lady K dwellers in heaven L queen L all saints M patroness over M all the just N advocate over N heavens O most renowned O the blessed P preeminent P the good Q highest Q spirits R excellent R creatures S all-powerful S souls T all-powerful T men V most powerful V the sanctified X most glorious X the beatified Y most eminent Y dominations Z most preeminent Z the glorified w most excellent w the predestined

Polygraphy

A subjecting A to vows B handing over B to merits C granting C to prayers D entrusting D to commands E contributing E to mandates F submitting F to orders G permitting G to wills H committing H to precepts I commending I to supplications K promising K to prayers L releasing L to desires M giving M to commands, all things N giving N to nods, all things O yours O to counsels P deferring P to aids Q offering Q to aids R providing R to suffrages S conferring S to good pleasures T conceding T to petitions V assigning V to intercessions X administering X to assistances Z serving Z to protections w displaying w to petitions

BOOK II.

A greatest B purest C holiest D most dutiful E most chaste F noblest G most beautiful H fairest I most innocent K most precious L We desire, four times and [unclear], most chaste Mary M We long for, O thrice most gentle virgin N We pray, O true- N most pious virgin O We entreat [unclear], most adorned [Ma]ry P We earnestly desire P most renowned Q We pray Q most excellent R We beseech Q most glorious S We supplicate S most merciful T We desire T most excellent V We implore V most splendid Y We ask X most merciful Z We invoke Z most kind w We seek w sweetest A praise

400 OF POLYGRAPHY

A praise A of the just B joy B of the pious C sweetness C of rulers D sweetness D of the good E refreshment E of the saints F charm F of angels G delight G of the blessed H empress H of the elect I glorification I of the humble K glorifier K of believers L exultation L of the faithful M exaltation M of all virtues and N mistress N of all the blessed and O queen O of the heavenly P glory P of apostles Q boasting Q of martyrs R lover R of virgins S adornment S of the innocent T adorner T of confessors V moderator V of prophets X consoler X of patriarchs Y consolation Y of worshippers of Christ Z crowner Z of Christians w crowning w of principalities A pious

BOOK II. 401

A mother A B powerful B parent C ready C supporter D D willing D patroness E E most worthy E advocate F F readiest F mediator G G most powerful G helper H H most dutiful I preserver K K merciful L defender M M gentle N confidence O N true P nourisher Q salvation R R firm S healer T T best V savior X X most certain Y restorer Z Z most loving w pitying one w most kind z manager C faithful-

402 OF POLYGRAPHY

A of the faithful A pray B of the frail B pray forth C of the poor C worship D of mortals D plead through E of the living E ask F of the groaning F ask earnestly G of the sorrowing G intercede H intervene I appeal K converse L speak on behalf M [unclear] for us N speak O [unclear] P [unclear] Q ask R request S seek T seek earnestly V pray X beseech Y demand Z demand insistently w [unclear] A merciful [unclear] [unclear] [unclear]

BOOK II. 403

A for wretched A creatures B for poor little B human beings C for weak C little men D for most wretched D mortals E for pitiable E sinners F for pitiable F earthly ones G for distressed G worldly ones H for unclean H earth-born ones I for useless I earthly ones K for frail K exiles L for vainest L servants M for weakest M believers to N for desolate N orthodox to O for abject O servants P for perishable P little servants Q for vicious Q Catholics R for wicked R Christians S for unjust S worshippers of Christ T for depraved T ecclesiastics V for needy V pilgrims X for vain X poor people Y for most depraved Y carnal ones Z for most wicked Z cloistered ones w for most abject w ministerial ones C 2 A pious

404 OF POLYGRAPHY

A pious A emperor B just B redeemer C great C savior D best D liberator E greatest E founder F most pious F creator G most gentle G maker H most dutiful H [unclear] I sweetest I lord K almighty K judge L all-powerful L king M everlasting M God N most kind N artificer O most merciful O author P most glorious P father Q most indulgent Q helper R most powerful R ruler S immortal T receiver V invisible V dominator X eternal X preserver Y glorious Y life-giver Z everlasting Z governor w kind w sanctifier A our

BOOK II. 405

A our A hour B of all B little hour C of all C instant D of the faithful D time E of the humble E point F of believers F immediacy G of the whole G severity H of the universe H necessity I of visible things I cruelty K of mortals K distress L of spirits L exigency M of souls: and when M bitterness N of minds: and when N moment O of the good O disturbance P of the just P sadness Q of the pious Q calamity R of the saints R tribulation S of the meek S turbulence T of the poor T violence V of human beings V oppression X of the orthodox X groaning Y of the living Y sorrow Z of Christians Z fear w dread C 3 Love-

Of the Polygraphia

A of death A to be present B of decease B to come C of going B to be imminent D of going out D to stand near E of departing E to arrive F of migrating F to press upon G of emigrating G to emerge H of going back H to burst in I of going forward I to burst forth K of moving over K to hasten L of transmigrating L to rush in M of dissolution M began to press; then [unclear] N of decease N began to prevail O P Q R S T V X Y Z w of dying to hasten (then the conjugation) of flying away to rise up, to arise of withdrawing to approach, to draw near of dissolving to come near, to trouble of dying to be close at hand, to leap forth of departing to [assist?] [unclear] of flying away w most pious-

Book II.

A most pious A virgin B most chaste B mother C most gentle C parent D most blessed D lady E most pure E patroness F sweetest F advocate G most loving G helper H most noble H empress I most holy I helper K most renowned K succourer L most powerful L intercessor (twice M most beautiful M interlocutor [unclear] N most kind N intermediary [unclear] O most merciful O preserver (twice P most glorious P pitier Q most splendid Q mediator R most merciful R procurator S most prudent S savioress T most worshipful T promoter V most illustrious V childbearer X most modest X Theotokos Y most inviolate Y nurse Z most bright Z woman w queen A pious

Of the Polygraphia

A pious A be present B gentle B appear C sweet C may you appear D gracious D come to aid E merciful E may you come to aid F maternally F may you succour G most piously G succour thou H lovingly H succour I graciously I [favor?] K faithfully K may you favor L sweetly L favor M mercifully M be with us, lest N most gently N stand by, lest O most sweetly O stand by P most lovingly P be before us Q most faithfully Q be before us R most graciously R be present S kindly S may you have mercy T personally T may you have mercy V most kindly V have compassion X constantly X have mercy Y cheerfully Y you will assist Z wholesomely Z assist w powerfully w shine upon A be condemned-

Book II.

A we be damned A with the impious B we be condemned B with the unjust C we be tormented C with the reprobate D we perish D with the wicked E we be destroyed E with the iniquitous F we be judged F with the worst G we be crucified G with the apostates H we be afflicted H with the faithless I we be associated I with the dishonest K we be counted K with unbelievers L we be assigned L with infidels M we be reckoned with M demons in N we be cast forth with N the most impious into O we be thrown down O with the most unjust P we be joined P with the most wicked Q we be conjoined Q with the [most wicked?] R we be enrolled R with the most iniquitous S we be inscribed S with the perverse T we be described T with the desperate V we be numbered X with the obstinate Y we be counted together Y with the damned Z we be snatched away Z evildoers w we be scourged w with the evil A dreadful-

Of the Polygraphia

A dreadful A of God B fearsome B of Christ C terrifying C of the Lord D horrible D of the Creator E awful E of the Maker F severe F of the Savior G most savage G of the Fashioner H most severe H of the Redeemer I most horrible I of the Sanctifier K most fearsome K of the Vivifier L most equitable L of the Ruler M most just M of the Emperor N future N of the Governor O equitable O of the Preserver P just P of the Fabricator Q certain Q of the Sustainer R imminent R of the Moderator S ordained S of the [denoter?] T coming T of the Inspector V most certain V of the Maker X infallible X of the Rector Y inevitable Y of the Craftsman Z manifest Z of the King w evident w of the Judge A our

Book II.

A our A life B of the world B joy C of all C sweetness D of all collectively D rest E of all things E glory F of the universe F delightfulness G of the Almighty G pleasantness H of the All-powerful H gladness I of the All-knowing I blessedness K of the most just K enjoyment L of the most upright (but L brightness M of the greatest M peace with all N of the best N light with all O of the highest O quiet P of the powerful P dwelling Q of the most equitable Q habitation R of the most powerful R happiness S of the most wise S rejoicing T of the unchangeable T pleasure V of the incomprehensible V tranquillity X of the uncircumscribable X exultation Y of the undeceivable Y sublimity Z of the infallible Z glorification w of the terrible w liberty A holy

Of the Polygraphia

A with the holy A eternal B with the elect B everlasting C with the good C perpetual D with the just D unending E with the apostles E sempiternal F with the angels F joyful G with the blessed G most pleasant H with the upright H interminable I with the happy I incomparable K with the justified K unfading L with the sanctified (we are L ineffable M with the inhabitants of heaven let us obtain M inestimable N with the glorious let us have N light-flowing O with the pious (we may O ineffable P with the pure P most beautiful Q with the faithful Q unceasing R with Christians R endless S with the worshippers of Christ S infinite T with the virtuous T promised V with the martyrs V angelic X with the evangelists X heavenly Z with confessors Z celestial w with the predestined w divine A Father

Book II.

413 A Father A our B Maker B our C Creator C of all D Founder D of all things E Lover E of all F Savior F of the universe G Fashioner G of Christians H Redeemer H of the predestined I Preserver I of the predestined K Sanctifier K of those above the heavens L Justifier L of all M Helper M of all in general, who N Assistant N of our race, who O Maker O of men P Author P of the righteous Q Judge Q of the good R King R of the pious S God S of the meek T Ruler T of the faithful V Defender V of the saints X Emperor X of believers Y Liberator Y of angels Z Giver of life Z of spirits w Comforter w of the orthodox A you are

414 Of the Polygraphia

A you are A in the heavens B you dwell B in heaven C you live C in the heights D you stand forth D on high E you exist E in the lofty place F you remain F in the lofty places G you abide G in the Most High H you shine H in the highest places I you rule I in the heavenly places K you hold chief sway K over all L you triumph L over the universe M you glitter M in the regions above N you command N in the heavenly regions O you reign O in heaven P you give light P unto eternity R you sit R forever S you reside S everlastingly T you take refuge T perpetually V you inhabit V eternally X you gleam X in eternity Y you shine Y in the most eminent place Z you grow radiant Z in the most eminent places w you are glorified w in the highest places A may it be sanctified

Book II.

415 A may it be sanctified A name B may it be magnified B name C may it be glorified C kingdom D may it be blessed D empire E may it be honored E appellation F may it be exalted above all F footstool G may it be honored G diadem H may it be exalted H scepter I may it be praised I counsel K may it be feared K utterance L may it be loved L ordinance M may it be loved M your constitution N may it be adored N your mystery O may it be worshiped O address P may it be invoked P testimony Q may it be celebrated Q gospel R may it be celebrated together R surname S may it be praised together S hiding-place T may it be made renowned T surname V may it be blessed V by-name X may it be manifested X forename Y may it be enlarged Y pronoun Z may it be acknowledged Z temple w may it be known w will A may it come

410 Of the Polygraphia

A may it come A kingdom B may it come together B empire C may it arrive C dominion D may it come forth D ordinance E may it be united E teaching F may it be gathered together F good pleasure G may it be magnified G promise H may it be multiplied H constitution I may it be sanctified I promise K may it be enlarged K utterance L may it be gathered L counsel M may it prosper M your word N may it be enlarged N your doctrine O may it be extended O sheepfold P may it be brought to peace P work Q may it prevail Q decree R may it grow strong R good pleasure S may it be exalted S reward T may it be increased T amulet V may it be strengthened V remedy X may it be confirmed X aid Y may it be strengthened Y dwelling-place Z may it grow Z testimony w may it come w sanctification A may it be done

Book II.

417 A may it be done A will B may it please B ordinance C may it be loved C constitution D may it be loved D precept E may it be fulfilled E disposition F may it be completed F ordering G may it be fulfilled G consultation H may it be carried out H providence I may it prevail I predestination K may it advance K compassion L may it be formed L mercy M may it command M your compassion N may it reign N your thought O may it overcome O intention P may it work P volition Q may it be accomplished Q mind R may it be exercised R command S may it rule S law T may it be observed T justice V may it be preserved V veneration X may it be kept X consolation Y may it be manifested Y justification Z may it be pleasing Z sanctification w may it remain w illumination D A as

418 Of the Polygraphia

A as A in heaven B just as B in the heavens C like C among the dwellers in heaven D just like D in the heights E at the same time E in the heavenly places F equally F in the regions above G equally G in the highest places H as H in the highest regions I just as I in the regions above the heavens K inasmuch as K in the highest place L in what manner L in the region above M after the fashion of M in the lofty place and on N always N in the heights and on O continually O on high P unceasingly P among the righteous Q equally Q among the good R but R in the homeland S as S among the angels T as T among the blessed V X perfectly V in happiness X Y similarly X among the most blessed Y Z perpetually Y among the archangels Z w continuously Z among the principalities w among the dominations A earth on A s C

Book II.

419 A earth A bread B lands B sustenance C earth-born ones C clothing D earthly things D cup E terrestrial things E garment F men F covering G pilgrimage G nourishment H pilgrimages H increase I exiles I clothing K sinners K victual L mortals L support .i M worldly things M food N human things N sustenance O world O drink P lowest things P mixed thing Q lowest place Q food R lowest depth R adornment S us S profit T exile T solace V fragile ones V aid X faithful ones X refreshment Y living ones Y nourishment Z lower things Z provision w sustenance D 2 Ano-

Polygraphy

A our B necessary C [unclear] D prepared E perpetual F everlasting G eternal H supercelestial I holy K pure L bright M heavenly N life-giving O health-bringing P most wholesome Q strongest R most solid S most powerful T sweetest V magnificent X greatest Y best Z white w desired A give

Book II.

A give A to us B grant B to the wretched C forgive C to the poor little ones D concede D to the needy E may you concede E to the faithful F concede F to those in need G bestow G on the poor H may you bestow H on believers I bestow I on those who ask K may you distribute K to those who supplicate L distribute L to those who demand earnestly M lavish M on those who wait N bestow generously N on those who beseech O provide O to those who await P confer P on the penitent Q offer Q to those in want R bring in R to mortals S may you offer S to those who pray T may you confer T on those who seek V may you provide V to those who desire X provide X to those who pray Y may you provide Y to those who entreat Z may you grant Z to those who ask w minister w to those who demand D 3 A today

Polygraphy

A today A forgive B on this day B may you forgive C on this day C forgive D daily D may you forgive E every day E forgive F continually F forgive G unceasingly G pardon H without end H may you pardon I abundantly I cleanse K sufficiently K may you cleanse L mercifully L may you wipe away M perpetually: and M wipe away for us N mercifully: and N wipe away for us O perpetually O release P constantly P may you release Q always Q forgive R continually R may you forgive S most piously S dissolve T richly T may you dissolve V plentifully V take away X providently X may you take away Y most piously Y take away Z graciously Z dissolve w gratefully w debts

Book II.

A debts A as B crimes B just as C offenses C as D crimes D even as E wicked deeds E because F demerits F as much as G evil deeds G insofar as H wrongdoings H in what manner I sins I since K shameful deeds K as often as L sins L whenever M our hidden things M as often as, and we N vices N just as [unclear] O evils O provided that we P depraved things P as soon as Q neglected things Q indeed R admitted things R surely S committed things S when T omitted things T while V things transacted V who X imperfect things X as Y more hidden things Y that Z perpetrated things Z if w faults w for D 4 A forgive

Polygraphy

A we forgive A debtors B we remit B those owing C we pardon C those doing injury D we are reconciled D to evildoers E we have compassion E for those doing evil F we forgive F those who insult G we concede G to detractors H we sympathize H with those who detract I we pity I those causing injury K we release K adversaries L we loosen L adversaries M we spare M our enemies, and N we do N to enemies, lest to our own, O we act O to rivals, and lest P we bestow P on opponents Q we lavish Q on haters R we pray against R those who wound S we condescend S to those who wound T we succor T persecutors V we aid V plotters X we do good X to slanderers Y we consent Y to those persecuting Z we show Z to offenders w we show w us[unclear]

Book II.

A us A lead B pious B you may have led in C just C you may have led away D good D may you lead away E meek E lead in F faithful F bring to G fragile G may you lead through H human beings H lead through I weak I you may have led through K wretched K you may bring forth L mortals L bring forth M believers M may you bring forth into N pitiable N may you bring together into O miserable O you may have brought together P Christians P bring together Q Christlike Q lead away R gentle R may you lead away S simple S may you cast headlong T little ones T lead back V humble V may you lead back X small ones X may you lead in Y contrite Y may you lead down Z fearful Z [unclear] w weak w may you lead down D 5 A temptation

Polygraphy

A temptation A deliver B temptations B may you deliver C trial C deliver D trials D relieve E trials E may you relieve F trial F relieve G ill will G reserve H estrangement H may you preserve I apostasy I preserve K aversion K may you preserve L calamity L preserve M depravity but M preserve N malice but N may you preserve O sin O preserve P destruction P may we be preserved Q death Q may we be preserved R vanity R may we be reserved S perdition S may we be [unclear] T obstinacy T may you guard V impenitence V guard X pride X may you keep Y obstinacy Y keep Z displeasure Z defend w desolation w redeem A us

Book II.

A us — A from evil B the needy — B from evils C the destitute — C from sin D the wretched — D from sins E the poor wretches — E from malice F the poor — F from malicious deeds G all — G from an evil deed H all — H from evil deeds I everyone — I from danger K ministers — K from dangers L priests — L from perdition M your infirm ones — M from guilt, amen N your servants — N from illnesses, amen O little servants — O from death P suppliants — P from guilt Q the faithful — Q from vices R the humble — R from vice S believers — S from fault T petitioners — T from faults V lovers — V from an offense X Christians — X from offenses Y worshipers of Christ — Y from crime Z adorers — Z from a curse w invokers — w from curses A Hail

Polygraphy

A Hail — A Mary B Hail — B Virgin C Hail — C Queen D Hail — D Lady E May you be well — E childbearing woman F Rejoice — F Empress G May you rejoice — G little virgin H Rejoice — H Lady-ruler I Be glad — I bearer of the Word K Applaud — K God-bearer L You applaud — L parent M [Plauditum] — M mother N Rejoice together — N violet O May you rejoice together — O rose P Rejoice together — P untouched one Q May you rejoice together — Q inviolate one R Rejoice together — R patroness S May you exult — T bearer of God T Exult — V advocate V May you be well — X uncorrupted one X Farewell — Y undefiled one Z Live — Z uncontaminated one W May you live — W most kindly one A grace

Book II.

A grace — A full B joy — B filled C justice — C filled up D piety — D filled E modesty — E adorned F chastity — F adorned G purity — G decorated H innocence — H most full I charity — I most filled K holiness — K heaped up L sanctity — L most richly endowed M beauty — M most heaped up N blessings — N most abundant O holiness — O most overflowing P integrity — P most adorned Q chastity — Q surrounded R virtues — R sublime S spirit — S most rich T purity — T rich V divinity — V abounding X clemency — X overflowing Y sweetness — Y suffused Z sweetness — Z rich w holy spirit — w [unclear]

Polygraphy

A Lord — B blessed C almighty, praiseworthy D all-powerful, venerable E high-powerful F most glorious G thundering on high H most reverend I exalted, most preeminent K founder, most eminent L creator, most powerful M author, with you N greatest, you in O maker, with you N most pious P salvation, most noble Q savior R greatest S supreme T redeemer, most beautiful V ineffable X most pious Y most excellent Z incomprehensible, most gentle w most adorned A women

Book II.

A among women — A blessed B among ladies — B super-blessed C among virgins — C exalted above all D among those who beget — D praised above all E among those who give birth — E most noble F among parents — F most renowned G among the continent — G most illustrious H among those giving birth — H most pleasant I among principalities — I most glorious K among those above the heavens — K most praiseworthy L among dominions — L most excellent M among powers — M most kindly N among virtues — N most surpassing O among men — O most preeminent P among angels — P most eminent Q among heaven-dwellers — Q most powerful above all R among girls — R most powerful S among the heavens — S sweetest T among those above — T most beautiful V among the heavenly ones — V sweetest X among the highest — X worthy of veneration Y among creatures — Y worthy of adoration Z among the heavenly ones — Z worthy of worship w everlasting — w noble A fruit

Polygraphy

A fruit — A of the womb B conception — B of the belly C only-begotten — C of the navel D only-begotten — D of the belly E firstborn — E of the dwelling-place F God-begotten — F of the workhouse G heaven-begotten — G of the little shade H God-bearer — H of the tabernacle I little boy — I of the little body K Lord — K of the body L born — L of the body M son — M of your womb N boy — N of your breast O offspring — O of the belly P infant — P of the sanctuary Q little infant — Q of the little prison R inhabitant — R of seed S preparer — S of blood T sanctifier — T of blood V illuminator — V of the entrail X preserver — X of eternity Y glorifier — Y of the work Z consecrator — Z of milk w of the breast. A Jesus

Book II.

A Jesus — A Christ B God — B best C Lord — C greatest D ruler — D exalted E emperor — E glorious F redeemer — F highest G life-giver — G most pious H sanctifier — H almighty I justifier — I all-powerful K preserver — K sweetest L maker — L most merciful M governor — M most kindly, amen N moderator — N unchangeable, amen O mediator — O magnificent P savior — P merciful Q maker — Q most gentle R king — R thundering on high S judge — S worthy of worship T ruler — T pious V liberator — V kindly X physician — X most pious Y — Z most merciful Z incomprehensible w w A Hail

Of Polygraphy

A Hail A queen B Be hailed B little virgin C May you be hailed C young maiden D May you rejoice D empress E Rejoice E receptacle F Rejoice F dwelling G May you be well G tabernacle H Farewell H treasury I Farewell I chief stewardship K Hail K repository L Be hailed L storehouse M Rejoice M restorer N Exult N restorer O O O mistress P Be exalted P fullness Q Rejoice together Q lady R May you rejoice together R storehouse S Rejoice together C well T May you clap T ark V It applauds V fountain X Live X urn Z May you live Z little garden w Live w mother

Book II.

A of mercy A life B of compassion B salvation C of virginity C virtue D of love D confidence E of clemency E strength F of virtues F trust G of piety G compassion H of virtue H making alive I of justice I preservation K of peace K refresher L of light L preserver M of joy M sanctifier N of grace N justifier O of glory O sanctification P of love P justification Q of sweetness Q exultation R of charity R crown S of holiness S gladness T of indulgence T happiness V of innocence V crowning X of sanctity X exaltation Y of chastity Y blessing Z of purity Z glorification w of happiness w defender

Of Polygraphy

A sweetness A hope B pleasantness B praise C delight C piety D cheerfulness D praise-giving E charm E patroness F beauty F advocate G procurer G gladdening H procuring H gladdener I tranquillity I praise together K restorer K strengthener L reformer L pitier M restorer and M lover N I restore N rest O reformation O repose P consoler P peace Q consolation Q light R protection R mother S jubilation S parent T festivity T devotion V cheerfulness V relief X charity X reliever Y helper Y savior Z auxiliary Z mediator w promoter w intercessor

Book II.

A our A hail B our B hail C of the faithful C be hailed D of the devout D may you be hailed E of the humble E rejoice F of believers F may you rejoice G of Christians G may you rejoice together H of the sick H I rejoice together I of penitents I rejoice together K of Catholics K rejoice L exult L be glad M of the orthodox M exult to you N of the wretched N may you be glad to you O of the poor O be hailed P of the saints P hail Q [unclear] Q farewell R of the good R live S of the meek S live T of all T live V of everyone V farewell X of all universally X clap Y of mortals Y [applaud?] Z may you clap w cry out

Of Polygraphy

A we cry A exiles B we call out B wretched C we declaim C frail D we cry aloud D poor E we cry together E poor little ones F we call upon F mortals G we cry up G exiles H we proclaim H rather filthy I we cry back I most wretched K we cry through K pitiable L we entreat L poorest M we summon M most unhappy N we take refuge N infirmities O we flee for refuge O wandering P we flee P most unclean Q we run Q most abject R we run back R distressed S we run to meet S weak T we shout T unhappy X we hasten X useless Z we hurry Z filthy w we strive w children

Book II.

A children A of Eve B offspring B of Adam C boys C of earth D little sons D of the ground E little boys E Adam F begotten F of death G [unclear] G of grief H descendants H of error I procreated I of sadness K little branches K of vanity L little men L of the first-formed M men M of perdition to you N followers N of displeasure to you O posthumous ones O of deviation P servants P of concupiscence Q branches Q of curse R descendants R of indignation S those left behind S of transgression T little servants T of wrath V little infants V of strife X conception X of pride Y survivors Y of sin Z generated Z of injustice w of rejection

Of Polygraphy

A we sigh A groaning B we pant B great C we breathe again C groaning together D we aspire D sighing E we rise up E groaning within F we rise together F groaning together G we desire G groaning throughout H we rise again H weeping I we long I lamenting K we wish K wailing L we look L weeping M we look back M asking, and N we behold N beseeching, and O we look up O praying P we greatly desire P petitioning Q we look forward Q adoring R we set out R seeking S we desire S troubled T we long for T dismayed V we strive V disturbed X we think X humbled Y we watch Y desolate Z we hasten Z abject w we are affected w afflicted A weeping

Book II.

A weeping A of tears B thirsting B of lamentations C praying C of hardships D beseeching D of calamities E asking E of bitterness F demanding F of sorrows G bewailing G of infirmities H lamenting H of miseries I imploring I of mortality K waiting K of poverty L awaiting L of corruption M grieving in this M of groans N hungering in this N of desolation O requesting O of lamentation P demanding P of disturbance Q urgently asking Q of deception R mourning exceedingly R of impiety S lamenting greatly S of vanity T exiled T of grief V wailing V of death X begging X of weeping Y entreating Y of depravity Z wandering as strangers Z of perturbation w struggling together w of darkness E 5 A valley

Polygraphia

A valley A Ah B hollow B Now C cavern C Now D little cavern D Just now E dwelling E Always F habitation F Continually G obscurity G Constantly H thickness H Continuously I depth I Cheerfully K roughness K Unceasingly L density L Without end M exile M We ask, therefore N captivity N We request, therefore O capture O We beg P shadow P We pray Q delay Q On this account R pit R [unclear] S way S But T land T And V house V Ah X little delay X And also Y brevity Y We pray Z path Z We beseech w cave w advocate

Book II.

A advocate A our B lady B of the good C patroness C of the pious D parent D of the just E mother E of the faithful F nurse F of the saints G fosterer G of the humble H supporter H of the wretched I lover I of the frail K consoler K of the poor L pitier L of all M defender M of the weak, those your N preserver N of the needy, those O illuminator O of mortals, your P intercessor P of the orthodox Q refresher Q of the penitent R helper R of believers S confidence S of the sorrowing T empress T of the groaning V mistress V of those who mourn X helper X of those who weep Y promoter Y of those who are crying Z procurator Z of Christians w intermediary w of Christ-worshippers

Polygraphia

A merciful A eyes B dove-like B little eyes C sweetest C nods D beautiful D gazes E fair E looks F modest F looks G bright G looks H ruddy H views I clear I eyes K gentle K entreaties L chaste L intercessions M pure M embraces toward N very distinguished N supplications toward O placid O embraces P most chaste P inspections Q brightest Q thoughts R most beautiful R prayers S most beautiful S regard T most benign T steps V most merciful V manners X simplest X movements Y most modest Y sights Z most clement Z addresses w senses A us

Book II.

A us A turn B our B may you turn C faithful C turn D weak D turn E all E may you turn F all F turn G every one G bring back H men H may you bring back I believers I bring back K orthodox K incline L feeble L may you incline M suppliants M incline N beseeching N bend back O pitiable O may you bend back P petitioning P bend back Q penitent Q bend R Christ-worshippers R may you bend back S Christians S bend back T contrite T lift up V humble V lift up X groaning X spread out Y frail Y may you offer Z mortals Z may you confer A Jesus and [unclear]

Polygraphia

A Jesus A blessed B Christ B best C Lord C greatest D Savior D venerable E Redeemer E praiseworthy F life-giver F supercelestial G sanctifier G super-blessed H justifier H most holy I mediator I most noble K founder K sweetest L creator L glorious M author M most pious N maker N most gentle O judge O noble P God P heavenly Q ruler Q saving R shepherd R bringing salvation S physician S sweetest T pitier T most healthful V consoler V most sacred X governor X most excellent Z preserver Z most glorious w illuminator w most merciful A fruit

Book II.

A fruit A of the womb B offspring B of the body C conception C of the body D begotten one D of the navel E only-begotten E of the belly F only-begotten F of the dwelling-place G first-begotten G of the little body H ever-begotten H of the workshop I sole-begotten I of the little prison K age-begotten K of the race L heaven-begotten L of the stomach M God-begotten M of your sanctuary N ever-born N of your breast O sanctifier O of the uterus P inhabitant P of the belly Q preparer Q of the blood R little infant R of eternity S little boy S of the little shade T son T of the tabernacle V son V of the blood X infant X of nourishment Y [unclear] Z of seed Z w one received w of birth A by us

Polygraphy

A with us A exile B for the wretched B space C for the poor wretches C struggle D for those praying D sighing E for those desiring E breathing-space F for those imploring F disturbance G for those longing G prison H for those remonstrating H workhouse I for those asking I exercise K for those believing K interval L for those seeking L this momentary thing M for those desiring after M little shade N for the weak after this N dwelling O for the devout O little body P for the just P spectacle Q for the good Q moment R for the pious R dream S for the holy S weariness T for the afflicted T a little while V for the desolate V time X for the contrite X instant Y for the humble Y little space Z for penitents Z dead thing w for Christians w show-[unclear]

Book II.

A show A merciful B show thou B mild C may you show C most mild D reveal D most chaste E may you reveal E chaste F reveal thou F modest G demonstrate G most modest H may you demonstrate H most merciful I may you present I most beautiful K present thou K most splendid L I present L merciful M present M beautiful N give N fair O grant O noble P grant thou P most noble Q forgive Q most excellent R may you forgive R bright S I forgive S most bright T bestow T most merciful V offer thou V most renowned X offer X fairest Y impede Y most powerful Z may you grant Z most mighty w mighty w pious

Polygraphy

A pious A sweet B bright B blessed C good C pure D sacred D comely E most pious E gracious F most pious F distinguished G most bright G choice H renowned H glorious I sweetest I sweetest K most sacred K most blessed L most holy L most pure M holy M most exalted Virgin Mary N blessed N illustrious maiden O renowned O honey-flowing Mary P most exalted P fruitful Q lofty Q deifying R excellent R innocent S most blessed S most innocent T blessed T venerable V virtuous V honorable X most virtuous X inviolate Y most serene Y unstained Z most fruitful Z most glorious w most sweet w most kind A Hail

Book II.

A Hail A of Christ B Hail thou B of the Lord C May you be well C of the author D Be exalted D of the creator E May you rejoice E of the maker F Rejoice thou F of the savior G Rejoice G of the redeemer H Be glad H of the fashioner I Farewell I of the life-giver K May you fare well K of the emperor L Farewell L of the mediator M Hail M of Jesus Christ [unclear] N Ah N of salvation [unclear] O Live O of virtue P May you live P of piety Q Live thou Q of purity R Exult R of truth S Applaud S of deity T Applaud thou T of divinity V Rejoice together thou V of the thunderer on high Y May you rejoice together Y of the almighty Z Rejoice Z of the highest king w Rejoice together w of the heavenly king [unclear] F a A mother

Polygraphy A mother B of the humble C of believers D of the afflicted E of the desolate F of those in exile G of those suffering shipwreck H of those weeping I of those crying K of those groaning L of those mourning M of those lamenting N of the meek O of exiles P of the needy Q of the sorrowing R of the grieving S of the poor T of the wretched V of the pitiable X of the sick Y of Christians Z of worshipers of Christ w of mortals A holy [unclear] Anna [unclear]

Book II.

A most holy A glory B most powerful B light C most ready C pillar D most kind D exemplar E most merciful E protection F most outstanding F refuge G most merciful G refuge H most excellent H example I most glorious I place of flight K most precious K ornament L most pious L mirror M sweetest M consolation N most mild N asylum O most pious O rule P best P form Q choice Q lamp R distinguished R crown S greatest S rule T brightest T instruction V humblest V teaching X most faithful X edification Y most just Y instructress Z most renowned Z empress w radiant w guide A married-

Polygraphy

A of brides A pray B of women B entreat C of women C supplicate D of ladies D intercede E of matrons E intervene F of married women F may you intervene G of married women G may you intercede H of those giving birth H may you plead I of women in labor I plead K of those bearing children K petition L of parents L may you ask M of all mothers M ask on behalf of N of all the pious N pray on behalf of O of the righteous O pray P of widows P beseech Q of nobles Q demand R of nursing women R may you demand S of women recently delivered S implore T of those conceiving T appeal V of the continent V may you appeal X of those marrying X make appeal Y of mortals Y may you beseech Z of spouses Z beseech w of mistresses w demand A from us

Book II.

A from us A wretched B from crowds B poor little C from peoples C faithful D from common peoples D humble E from common folk E orthodox F from nations F Christian G from nations G believing H from priests H worshipers of Christ I from princes I ecclesiastical K from emperors K Catholic L from cloistered persons L European M from monastic persons M German to N from ministerial persons N Alemannic to O from little men O Teutonic P from dominions P lovers of truth Q from rulers Q lovers of Christ R from governors R lovers of the Lord S from pastors S lovers of faith T from abbots T [unclear] V from prelates V penitent X from subjects X all Y from bishops Y every one Z from kings Z contrite w from monks w compunct A God

Polygraphy

A God A of heaven B king B of the world C judge C of the world D lord D of the faithful E ruler E of the heavens F creator F of spirits G founder G of souls H molder H of minds I maker I of angels K governor K of archangels L preserver L of the universe M sanctifier M of all who you N illuminator N of Christ-worshipers who you O glorifier O of Christians P enlightener P of principalities Q giver of life Q of the supercelestial R moderator R of men S redeemer S of heavenly beings T monarch T of all V savior V of all X beatifier X of the humble Z maker Z of the orthodox w author w of mortals A willed

Book II.

A willed A powerful B made B great C effected C greatest D established D sublime E placed E glorious F constituted F distinguished G ordained G exalted H preordained H excellent I confirmed I preeminent K foreknew K surpassing L predisposed L eminent M disposed to be M most renowned in N appointed to be N most brilliant in O consecrated O honorable P created P honorable Q founded Q most powerful R set before R most glorious S brought forth S most excellent T exalted T [unclear] V took V [unclear] X assumed X most eminent Y foreknew Y most noble Z consented Z most worthy w predestined w most adorned A kingdom

Polygraphy, Book II.

A kingdom A of the heavens B palace B of the blessed C joy C of the elect D empire D of the righteous E dominion E of the heavenly F dwelling F of the saints G tabernacle G of angels H habitation H of divinity I receptacle I of the things above K habitation K of blessedness L exultation L of pleasantness M sanctuary M of perpetuity amen N inheritance N of eternity fiat O mansion O of happiness P principality P of deity Q consistory Q of piety R solemnity R of rest S gladness S of peace T rejoicing T of light V house V heavenly X joy X of the pious Y hall Y of the good Z buildings Z of fruition w midst w of tranquility With the help

With the help of our Lord Jesus Christ, savior of faithful souls, who lives in the sacred ternary unity with the Father and the Holy Spirit, threefold in persons and one God in substance, incomprehensible, omnipotent, and everlasting, from whom, in whom, and through whom proceeds every good, beautiful, and true thing, we have brought this second book of the Polygraphy to its end. To him be praise, honor, virtue, and glory: he who, through the innocence of his death, freed our race from the destruction of eternal perdition, and, with perpetual mercy, opened again the entrance to eternal life for all who believe in him with a pure conscience. Line by line we have set down three hundred and eight paraphrases, deliberately avoiding a longer wandering [unclear]. For it seemed enough to us at the beginning of this lucubration if we gave those wishing for larger matters a reason to seek them out, since both time and method for these things were lacking to us. Farewell, friendly reader. From Peapolis, on the penultimate day of the month of February, in the year of the Lord 1508. IOAN-

460

The third book of the Polygraphy of Johannes Trithemius, Abbot of the Order of Saint Benedict, begins.

What, from the beginning of human creation, confused the unity of language? Was it not the division of bodies and the variety of minds? For as Truth declares in the Gospel: out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaks. For the tongue is the instrument for bringing outward those conceptions which the mind has thought within itself. Yet of this ministry of the mind’s secrets to the senses there are many modes, whose properties vary both by use and by art. Use, introduced at pleasure, is common to many; art, however, to few. Indeed no one will readily estimate how much the very unregulated use of speaking among the Germans alone has varied in six hundred years, who has not rather often reread Otfrid, monk of Weissenburg, in the poems of the German tongue. The sea flows and ebbs; men, once dying, do not return again to the present life. Customs succeed customs, and the vigor of mortal minds always declines with respect to better things.

Who today among the Germans, ancient emulators of the Greeks, possesses the old knowledge of idioms? In the chronicles, the ancient histories of the Franks, Hunibaldus, Doracus, and the other writers who preceded us by a thousand years mixed many things said in old verse, in the prose of the German speech, into their compositions, which today are understood by few. Why do I speak of ancient times, when our own idiom among the eastern Franks, Swabians, Bavarians, Rhinelanders, Mosellans, Cologne people, Saxons, Thuringians, daily undergoes notable variation? Men are changed in time, customs vary, minds are changed, clothes vary; the simplicity of languages is altered, the ancient property of idioms is varied; nothing stable is found in human affairs. For there is a vicissitude of all things; variety succeeds the simplicity of minds. Who will be able to reduce this perpetual flowing away, so to speak, to the concord of unity?

But the fact that we add a third to the preceding books of the Polygraphy has not lacked a special reason. For, since the wills of men are various, rightly there are given manifold modes for honorable operations. In those, day illuminates night; in these, however, day lacks light. There light leads shadow around in light; here, however, the blind illuminates the blind, and, existing and remaining sight without eyes, ministers in darkness what it does not have. Here night darkens day with perpetual gloom, and one walking in darkness without light provides blind guidance. These paraphrasms serve all men throughout the world, and in every language transmit any secret safely, securely, and without danger to the cabalistic binary. Latinity moves barbarians to laughter, and barbarism itself produces suspicion among Latin-speakers. Yet it matters nothing or little, since however great suspicion may have been, it will nevertheless contain every most secret mystery. Let the diligent operator recall to mind the rules and precepts which we have handed down, lest he labor uselessly and in vain for himself and for others. For understanding is needed; without it the usefulness of no art will stand. Thus in a few things we have shown the way to the greatest matters, and, with a finite mode, we have given the way to infinite things. From things given and received, greater things are easily prepared for friends. Reader, remember that the retrograde mark can be fixed in every place until you take up the mark of rest. Farewell. From Peapoli, on the first day of March, in the year of the Lord 1508.

A Abra B Abre C Abri D Abro E Abru F Abras G Abres H Abris I Abros K Abru L Abran M Abren N Abrin O Abron P Abrun Q Abral R Abril S Abril T Abrol V Abrul X Abrax Y Abrex Z Abrix w Abrox A mada B made C madi D mado E madu F madas G mades H madis I mados K madus L madan M maden N madin O madon P madun Q madal R madel S madil T madol V madul X madax Y madex Z madix w madox A badar B bader C badir D bador E badur F badan G baden H badin I badon K badun L badas M bades N badis O bados P badus Q badal R badel S badil T badol V badul X badax Y badex Z badix w badox A Cada- 2 3 409

464 1 2 3. A cadalan A pasa A adam 25 B cadelen B pase B adem 26 C cadilin C pasi C adim 27 D cadolon D paso D adom 28 E cadulun E pasu E adom 29 F cadalas F palan F adas 30 G cadeles G pasen G ades 31 H cadulis H pasin H adis 32 I cadolos I pason I ados 33 K cadulus K pasun K adus 34 L cadapal L pasas L adan 35 M cadapel M pases M aden 36 N cadipil N pasis N adin 37 O cadopol O pasos O adon 38 P cadupul P pasus P adun 39 Q cadalar Q pasal Q adar 40 R cadeler R pasel R ader 41 S cadilir S pasil S adir 42 T cadolor T pasol T ador 43 V cadulur V pasul V adur 44 X cadelex X pasar X adel 45 Y cadilix Y paser Z adil 46 Z cadolox Z pasir w adol 47 A lora

1 2 3 465 A lora A masara A dama 49 B lore B masare B dame 50 C lori C masari C dami 51 D loro D masaro D damo 52 E loru E masaru E damu 53 F loraff F masarat F dalal 54 G loreff G masaret G damel 55 H loriff H masarit H damil 56 I loroff I masarot I damol 57 K loruff K masarut K damul 58 L loras L masaran L daman 59 M lores M masaren N damin 60 N loris N masarin O damon 62 O loros O masaron P damun 63 P lorus P masarun Q damas 64 Q loran Q masaras R dames 65 R loren R masares S damis 66 S lorin S masaris T amos 67 T loron T masaros V damus 68 V lorun V masarus X mar 69 X lorat X masaral Y damer 70 Y loret Y masarel Z damir 71 Z lorit Z masaril w davor 72 G A boda

466 1 2 3 A boda A oma A droma 73 B bode B omc B drome 74 C bodi C omi C dromi 75 D bodo D omo D dromo 76 E bodu E omu E dromu 77 F bodal F omas F dromas 78 G bodel G omes G dromes 79 H bodil H omis H dromis 80 I bodol I omos I dromos 81 K bodul K omus K dromus 82 L bodar L oman L droman 83 M boder M omen M dromen 84 N bodir N omin N dromin 85 O bodor O omon O dromon 86 P bodur P omun P dromun 87 Q bodan Q omar Q dromat 88 R boden R omer R dromet 89 S bodin S omir S dromit 90 T bodon T omor T dromot 91 V bodun V omur V dromut 92 X bodes X omal X dromal 93 Y bodis Y omel Y dromel 94 Z bodos Z omil Z dromil 95 w bodos w omol w dromol 96 A dra

1 2 3 467 A dra A vara A mastra 97 B dre B vare B mastre 98 C dri C vari C mastri 99 D dro D varo D mastro 100 E dru E varu E mastru 101 F dran F varan F mastran 102 G dren G varen G mastren 103 H drin H varin H mastrin 103 I dron I varon I mastron 105 K drun K varun K mastrum 106 L dral L varal L mastral 107 M drel M varel M mastrel 108 N dril N varil N mastril 109 O drol O varol O mastrol 110 P drul P varul P mastrul 111 Q dras Q varas Q mastras 112 R dres R vares R mastres 113 S dris S varis S mastris 114 T dros T varos T mastros 115 V drus V varus V mastrus 116 X drat X varax X mastraf 117 Y dret Y varex Y mastref 118 Z drit Z varix Z mastrif 119 w drot w varox w mastrof 120 G 2 Apha

468 1 2 3 A pha A lara A meda 120 B phe B lare B mede 122 C phi C lari C medi 123 D pho D laro D medo 124 E phu E laru E medu 125 F phan F laran F medar 126 G phen G laren G meder 127 H phin H larin H medir 128 I phon I laron I medor 129 K phun K larun K medur 130 L phal L laras L medan 131 M phil M lares M meden 132 N phol N laros O medon 134 P phul P larus P medun 135 Q phas Q larat Q medas 136 R phes R laret S medis 137 S phis S larit T medos 138 T phos T larot V medus 140 V phar X laral X medal 141 Y pher Y larel Z medil 143 Z phir Z laril w medol 144 A rassa

1 2 3 469 A rassa A madeba A thara 145 B rasse B madebe B thare 146 C rassi C madebi C thari 147 D rasso D madebo D tharo 148 E rassu E madebu E tharu 149 F rassan F madebar F tharal 150 G rassen G madeber G tharel 151 H rassin H madebir H tharl 152 I rasson I madebor I tharul 153 K rassun K madebur K tharan 154 L rassal L madebal M tharen 155 M rassel M madebel N tharin 156 N rassil N madebil O tharon 157 O rassol O madebol P tharun 158 P rassul P madebul Q tharas 160 Q rassat Q madebas R thares 161 R rasset S madebis T tharis 162 S rassit T madebos V tharus 163 T rassot V madebus X tharat 164 V rassut X madeban Y tharet 165 X rassar Y madeben Z tharit 166 Y rasser Z madebin w tharot 167 Z rassir w madebon A mesa G 3

470 I 2 3 A mesa A baia A phosa 169 B mese B baie B phose 170 C mesi C baij C phosi 171 D meso D baio D phoso 172 E mesu E baiu E phosu 173 F mesal F baias F phosan 174 G mesel G baies G phosen 175 H mesil H baijs H phosin 176 I mesol I baios I phoson 177 K mesul K baius K phosun 178 L mesar L baial L phosar 179 M meser M baiel M phoser 180 N mesir N baijl N phosir 181 O mesor O baiol O phosor 182 P mesur P baiul P phosur 183 Q mesan Q baian Q phosal 184 R mesen R baien R phosel 185 S mesin S baijn S phosil 186 T meson T baion T phosol 187 V mesun V baion V phosul 188 X mesas X baiat X phosat 189 Y meses Y baiet Y phoset 190 Z mesis Z baijt Z phosit 191 w mosos w baiot w phosot 192 A gala

I 2 3 471 A gala A prosa A fana 193 B gale B prose B fane 194 C gali C prosi C fani 195 D galo D proso D fano 196 E galu E prosu E fanu 197 F galan F prosal F fanat 198 G galen G prosel G fanet 199 H galin H prosil H fanit 200 I galon I prosol I fanot 201 K galun K prosul K fanut 202 L galar L prosan L fanas 203 M galer M prosen M fanes 204 N galir N prosin N fanis 205 O galor O proson O fanos 206 P galur P prosun P fanus 207 Q galas Q prosar Q fanar 208 R gales R proser R fanir 209 S galis S prosir S fanor 210 T galos T prosor T fanur 211 V galax V prosur X fanax 212 Y galex Y proset Y fanex 213 Z galix Z prosit Z fanix 214 w galox w prosot w fanot 215 G 4 A lemo-

472 I 2 3 A lemora A aras A cabar 219 B lemore B ares B caber 218 C lemori C aris C cabir 219 D lemoro D aros D cabor 220 E lemoru E arus E cabur 221 F lemoras F arosa F cabad 222 G lemores G arose G cabed 223 H lemoris H arosi H cabid 224 I lemoros I aroso I cabod 225 K lemorus K arosu K cabud 226 L lemorax L arosal L cabal 227 M lemorex M arosel M cabel 228 N lemorix N arosil N cabil 229 O lemox O arosol O cabol 230 P lemox P aroful P cabul 231 Q lemoran Q arofar Q cabas 232 R lemoren R arofer R cabes 233 S lemoin S arofir Sabis 234 T lemorun T arofor T cabos 235 V lemorat V arofur V cabus 236 X lemoret X arofat X cabe 237 Y lemit Y arofit Z cabi 238 Z lemot Z arofot w cabo 240 A nefa

I 2 3 471 A nesa A hama A helia 241 B nese B hame B helie 242 C nesi C hami C helij 243 D neso D hamo D helio 244 E nesu E hamu E heliu 245 F nesar F hamal F heliat 246 G neser G hamel G heliet 247 H nesir H hamil H helijt 248 I nesor I hamol I heliot 249 K nesur K hamul K heliut 250 L nesal L Hamas L helias 251 M nesel M hames M helies 252 N nesil N hamis N helijs 253 O nesol O hamos O helios 254 P nesul P hamus P helius 255 Q nesan Q hamar Q helial 256 R nesen R hamer R heliel 257 S nesin S hamir S helijl 258 T neson T hamor T heliol 259 V nesun V hamat V heliul 260 X nesay X hamet X helian 261 Y nesey Y hamit Y helien 262 Z nesoy Z hamit Z helijn 263 w nesuy w hamot w helion 264 G 5 A rhama

474 I 2 3 A rhama B rhame C rhami D rhamo E rhamu F rhaman G rhamen H ramin K rhamun L rhamal M rhamel N rhamil O rhamol P rhamul Q rhamas R rhames S rhamis T rhamos V rhamus X rhamat Y rhamet Z rhamit w rhamot A fesia B fesie C fesij D fesio E fesiu F fesial G fesiel H fesijl I fesiol K fesiul L fesian M fesien N fesijn O fesion P fesiun Q fesiar R fesier S fesijr T fesior V fesiur X fesias Y fesies Z fesijs w fesios A dora B dore C dori D doro E doru F doral G dorel H doril I dorol K dorul L doras M dores N doris O doros P dorus Q doran R doren S dorin T doron V dorun X dorax Y dorex Z dorix w dorox A huba

I 2 3 475 A huba A rodan A medra 289 B hube B roden B medre 290 C hubi C rodin C medri 291 D hubo D rodon D medro 292 E hubu E rodun E medru 293 F hubal F roda F medrax 294 G hubel G rode G medrex 295 H hubil H rodi H medrix 296 I hubol I rodo I medrox 297 K hubul K rodu K medrux 298 L hubas L rodas L medral 299 M hubes M rodes M medrel 300 N hubis N rodos O medrol 302 P hubus P rodus P medrul 303 Q hubar Q rodax Q medras 304 R huber R rodex R medres 305 S hubir S rodix S medris 306 T hubor T rolox T medros 307 V hubur V rodux V medrus 308 X huban X rodal X medran 309 Y huben Y rodel Y medren 310 Z hubin Z rodil Z medrin 311 w hubon w rodol w medron 312 A ophi-

A ophiran A darach A vana 313 B ophiren B darech B vane 314 C ophirin C darich C vani 315 D ophiron D daroch D vano 316 E ophirun E daruch E vanu 317 F ophira F derach F vanal 318 G ophire G derech G vanel 319 H ophiri H derich H vanil 320 I ophiro I deroch I vanol 321 K ophiru K diruch K vanul 322 L ophiras L dirach L vanay 323 M ophires M direch M vaney 324 N ophiris N dirich N vaniy 325 O ophiros O diroch O vanoy 326 P ophirus P diruch P vanuy 327 Q ophiral Q dorach Q vanar 328 R ophirel R dorech R vaner 329 S ophiril S dorich S vanir 330 T ophirol T doroch T vanor 331 V ophirul V durach X vanas 332 X ophirax Y durech Y vanes 334 Z ophirix Z durich Z vanis 335 w ophiox w duroch w vanos 336 A comar

A comar A hasacha A allac 337 B comer B hasache B allec 338 C comir C hasachi C allic 339 D comor D hasacho D alloc 340 E comur E hasachu E alluc 341 F coman F hasachar F allat 342 G comen G hasacher G allet 343 H comin H hasachir H allit 344 I comon I hasachor I allot 345 K comun K hasachur K allut 346 L comal L hasachal L alla 347 M comel M hasachel M alle 348 N comil N hasachil N alli 349 O comol O hasachol O allo 350 P comul P hasachil P allu 351 Q comas Q hasachan Q allax 352 R comes R hasachen R allex 353 S comis S hasachin S allix 354 T comos T hasachon T allox 355 V comus V hasachun V allux 356 X comax X haschay X allan 357 Y comex Y haschey Y allen 358 Z comix Z haschoy Z allin 359 w comox w haschuy w allon 360 A pana

A pana A meda A iobas 361 B pane B mede B iobes 362 C pani C medi C iobis 363 D pano D medo D iobos 364 E panu E medu E iobus 365 F panas F medar F ioba 366 G panes G meder G iobe 367 H panis H medir H iobi 368 I panos I medor I iobo 369 K panus K medur K iobu 370 L panar L medas L iobar 371 M paner M medes M iober 372 N panir N medis N iobir 373 O panor O medos O iabor 374 P panur P medus P iobur 375 Q panax Q medal Q ioban 376 R panex R medel R ioben 377 S panix S medil T iobon 378 T panox T medol V iobun 380 X panel X medan X iobat 381 Y panil Y meden Z iobot 382 Z panol w medon w iobot 383 A rama

A rama A pada A gera 385 B rame B pade B gere 386 C rami C padi C geri 387 D ramo D pado D gero 388 E ramu E padu E geru 389 F ramal F palad F geral 390 G ramel G padel G gerel 391 H ramil H padil H geril 392 I ramol I padol I gerol 393 K ramul K padul K gerul 394 L ramas L pados L geras 395 M ramis M padis M geres 396 O ramos O pados O geros 398 P ramus P padus P gerus 399 Q ramax Q padan Q gerar 400 R ramex R paden R gerer 401 S ramix S padin S gerir 402 T ramox T padon T geror 403 X ramai X padar X gerai 404 Y ramei Y pader Y gerei 406 Z ramij Z padir Z gerij 407 w ramoi w pador w geroi 408 A moda

A moda A ascha A vasma 409 B mode B asche B vasme 410 C modi C aschi C vasmi 411 D modo D ascho D vasmo 412 E modu E aschu E vasmu 413 F modal F aschar F vasmai 414 G model G ascher G vasmei 415 H modil H aschir H vasmij 416 I modol I aschor I vasmoi 417 K modul K aschur K vasmui 418 L modas L aschal L vasmar 419 M modes M aschel M vasmer 420 N modis N aschil N vasmir 421 O modos O aschol O vasmor 422 P modus P aschul P vasmur 423 Q modan Q aschra Q vasmal 424 R moden R aschre R vasmel 425 S modin S aschri S vasmil 426 T modon T aschro T vasmol 427 V modax V aschru V vasmul 428 X modex X aschran X vasma 429 Y modix Y aschren Y vasmen 430 Z modix Z aschrin Z vasmin 431 w modox w aschron w vasmon 432 A dolan

A dolan A merapa A fanera 433 B dolen B merape B fanere 434 C dolin C merapi C faneri 435 D dolon D merapo D fanero 436 E dolun E merapu E faneru 437 F dolar F merapan F faneral 438 G doler G merapen G fanerel 439 H dolir H merapin H faneril 440 I dolor I merapon I fanerol 441 K dolur K merapun K fanerul 442 L dolat L merapas L faneras 443 M dolet M merapes M faneres 444 N dolit N merapis N faneris 445 O dolot O merapos O faneros 446 P dolut P merapus P fanerus 447 Q dolax Q merapat Q faneran 448 R dolex R merapot R faneren 449 S dolix S merapit S fanerin 450 T dolox T merapot T faneron 451 V dolux V meraput V fanerun 452 X dolaf X merapor X fanerat 453 Y dolef Y meraper Y faneret 454 Z dolif Z merapir Z fanerit 455 w dolof w merapor w fanerot 456 H A adra

482 1 2 3 A adra A pesa A mezana 457 B adre B pese B mezane 458 C adri C pesi C mezani 459 D adro D peso D mezano 460 E adru E pesu E mezanu 461 F adral F pesan F mezasas 462 G adrel G pesen G mezones 463 H adril H pesin H mezanis 464 I adrol I peson I mezos 465 K adrul K pesun K mezanus 466 L adran L pesal L mezant 467 M adren M pesel M mezent 468 N adrin N pesil N mezanit 469 O adron O pesol O mezanot 470 P adrun P pesul P mezanut 471 Q adras Q pesar Q mezanan 472 R adres R peser R mezanen 473 S adris S pesir S mezanin 474 T adros T pesor T mezonon 475 V adrax V pesur V mezanun 476 X adrex X pesas X mezanar 477 Y adrix Y peses Y mezaner 478 Z adrox Z pesis Z mezanir 479 w adrox w pesos w mezanor 480 A gomar

1 2 3 ¶85 A gomar A tharsa A fodal 481 B gomer B tharse B fodrel 482 C gomir C tharsi C fodril 483 D gomor D tharso D fodrol 484 E gomur E tharsu E fodrul 485 F goman F tharsal F foda 486 G gomen G tharsel G fode 487 H gomin H tharsil H fodri 488 I gomon I tharsol I fodro 489 K gomun K tharsul K fodru 490 L gomal L tharsat L fodras 491 M gomel M tharset M fodres 492 N gomil N tharsit N fodris 493 O gomol O tharsot P fodros 494 P gomul P tharsut Q foderan 495 Q gomas Q tharsan R fodren 496 R gomes S tharsen S fodrin 497 S gomis T tharsin T fodron 498 T gomos V tharson V fodrun 500 V gomus X tharsay X fodray 501 Y gomey Y tharsey Y fodrey 502 Z gomy Z tharfoy Z fodroy 503 w gomuy w tharsuy w fodruy 504 H 2 A mero-

484 I 2 3 A meroham A cama A sebara 505 B merohem B came B sebare 506 C merohim C cami C sebari 507 D merohom D camo D sebaro 508 E merohum E camu E sebaru 509 F meroha F camel F sebras 510 G merohe G camel G sebares 511 H merohi H camil H sebaris 512 I meroho I camol I sebaros 513 K merohu K camul K sebarus 514 L merohal L camas L sebaran 515 M merohel M cames M sebaren 516 N merohil N camis N sebarin 517 O merohol O camos O sebaron 518 P merohul P camus P sebarun 519 Q merohas Q camar Q sebaral 520 R merohes R camer R sebarel 521 S merohis S camir S sebaril 522 T merohos T camor T sebarol 523 V merohus V camur V sebarul 524 X merohat X caman X sebarat 535 Y merohet Y camen Y sebaret 526 Z merohit Z camin Z sebarit 527 w merohot w camon w sebarot 528 A pha

1 2 3 485 A phal A nomysa A zabar 529 B phel B nomyse B zaber 530 C phil C nomysi C zabir 531 D phol D nomyso D zabor 532 E phul E nomysu E zabur 533 F phat F nomysar F zabal 534 G phet G nomyser G zabel 535 H phit H nomysir H zabil 536 I phot I nomysor I zabol 537 K phut K nomysur K zabul 538 L phas L nomysal L zabas 539 M phes M nomysel M zabes 540 N phis N nomysil N zabis 541 O phos O nomysol O zabos 542 P phus P nomysul P zabus 543 Q phar Q nomysas Q zaban 544 R pher R nomyses R zaben 545 S phir S nomysis S zabin 546 T phor T nomysos T zabon 547 V phay V nomysus V zabun 548 X phey X nomysan X zabat 549 Y phey Y nomysen Y zabet 550 Z [unclear] Z nomysin Z zabit 551 w phuy w nomyson w zabot 552 H A nemas

486 I 2 3 A nemas A hosan A flagara 553 B nemes B hosen B flagare 554 C nemis C hosin C flagari 555 D nemos D hoson D flagaro 556 E nemus E hosun E flagaru 557 F nemat F hosar F flagaran 558 G nemet G hoser G flagaren 559 H nemit H hosir H flagarin 560 I nemot I hosor I flagaron 561 K nemut K hosur K flagarun 562 L nemal L hosal L flagaras 563 M nemel M hosel M flagares 564 N nemil N hosil N flagaris 565 O nemol O hosol O flagaros 566 P nemul P hosul P flagarus 567 Q nemar Q hosay Q flagaral 568 R nemer R hosey R flagarel 569 S nemir S hosiy S flagaril 570 T nemor T hosoy T flagarol 571 V nemur V hosuy V flagarul 572 X nema X hosas X flagarat 573 Y neme Y hoses Y flagaret 574 Z nemi Z hosis Z flagarit 575 w nemo w hosos w flagarot 576 A bedar

I 2 3 487 A bedar A nysan A ramas 577 B beder B nysen B rames 578 C bedir C nysin C ramis 579 D bedor D nyson D ramos 580 E bedur E nysun E ramus 581 F bedan F nysar F ramal 582 G beden G nyser G ramel 583 H bedin H nysir H ramil 584 I bedon I nysor I ramol 585 K bedun K nysur K ramul 586 L bedal L nysas L raman 587 M bedel M nyses M ramen 588 N bedil N nysis N ramin 589 O bedol O nysos O ramon 590 P bedul P nysus P ramun 591 Q bedas Q nysal Q ramat 592 R bedes R nysel R ramet 593 S bedis S nysil S ramit 594 T bedos T nysol T ramot 595 V bedus V nysul V ramut 596 X bedaf X nysat X ramay 597 Y bedef Y nyset Y ramey 598 Z bedif Z nysit Z ramoy 599 w bedof w nysot w ramuy 600 A astro-

481 1 2 3 A astrofal A guara A lodan 601 B astrofel B guare B loden 602 C astrofil C guari C lodin 603 D astrofol D guaro D lodon 604 E astroful E guaru E lodun 605 F astrofan F guaras F lodana 606 G astrofen G guares G lodane 607 H astrofin H guaris H lodani 608 I astrofon I guarios I lodano 609 K astrofun K guarus K lodanu 610 L astrofas L guoral L lodar 611 M astrofes M guarel M loder 612 N astrofis N guaril N lodir 613 O astrofos O guarol O lodor 614 P astrofus P guarul P lodur 615 Q astrofax Q guaran Q ladas 616 R astrofex R guaren R lodes 617 S astrofix S guarin S lodis 618 T astrofox T guaron T lodos 619 V astrofar V guarat V lodax 620 Y astrofer Y guaret Y lodex 622 Z astrofir Z guarit Z lodix 623 w astrofor w guarot w lodox 624 A hamar

1 2 489 A charsal A planas 625 B hamer B charsel B planes 626 C chamir C charsil C planis 627 D hamor D charsol D planos 628 E hamur E charful E planus 629 F hamal F charfa F planat 630 Ghamel G charfe G planet 631 Hhamil H charfi H planit 632 Ihamol I charfo I planot 633 Khamul K charfu K planut 634 Lhaman L charfan L planar 635 Mhamen M charfen M planer 636 N hamin N charfin N planir 637 Ohamon O charfon O planor 638 Phamun P charfun P planur 639 Qhamas Q charfat Q planan 640 Rhames R charset R planen 641 Shamis S charfit S planin 642 Thamos T charfot T planon 643 Vhamus V charfut V planun 644 Xhamay X charfay X planay 645 Yhamey Y charsey Y planey 646 Zhamoy Z charfoy Z planoy 647 whamuy w charfuy w planuy 648 Amera-

490 1 2 3 A merafa A harmal A pharam 649 B merafe B harmel B pharem 650 C merafi C harmil C pharim 651 D merafo D harmol D pharom 652 E merafu E harmul E pharum 653 F merasas F harman F pharal 654 G merafes G harmon G pharel 655 H merafis H harmin H pharil 656 I merafos I harmon I pharol 657 K meraful K harmun K pharul 658 L merafal L harmat L pharas 659 M merafel M harmet M phares 660 N merafil N harmit N pharis 661 O merafol O harmot O pharos 662 P meraful P harmut P pharus 663 Q merafat Q harmas Q pharax 664 R mera fet R harmes R pharex 665 S merafit S harmis S pharix 666 T mera fot T harmos T pharox 667 V mera fut V harmus V pharux 668 X mera far X harmay X pharar 669 Y mera fer Y harmey Y pharer 670 Z mera fir Z harmoy Z pharir 671 w mera for w harmuy w pharor 672 A mera-

1 2 3 491 A merapas A holam A derman 673 B merapes B holem B dermen 674 C merapis C holim C dermin 675 D merapos D holom D dermon 676 E merapus E holum E dermun 677 F merapan F holas F dermas 678 G merapen G holes G dermes 679 H merapin H holis H dermis 680 I merapon I holos I dermos 681 K merapun K holus K dermus 682 L merapat L hola L dermal 683 M merapet M hole M dermel 684 N merapit N holi N dermil 685 O merapot O holo O dermol 686 P meraput P holu P dermul 687 Q merapal Q holat Q derma 688 R merapel R holet R derme 689 S merapil S holit S dermi 690 T merapol T holot T dermo 691 V merapul V holut V dermu 692 X merapax X holay X dermat 693 Y merapex Y holey Y dermet 694 Z merapix Z holoy Z dermit 695 w merapox w holuy w dermot 696 A sola-

492 1 2 3 A solama A afar A mesan 697 B solame B afer B mesen 698 C solami C afir C mesin 699 D solamo D afor D meson 700 E solamu E afur E mesun 701 F solamar F afara F mesal 702 G solamer G afare G mesel 703 H solamir H afari H mesil 704 I solamor I afaro I mesol 705 K solamur K afaru K mesul 706 L solamas L afaral L mesar 707 M solames M afarel M meser 708 N solamis N afaril N mesir 709 O solamos O afarol O mesor 710 P solamus P afarul P mesur 711 Q solaman Q afaras Q mesas 712 R solamen R afares R meses 713 S solamin S afaris S mesis 714 T solamon T afaros T mesos 715 V solamat V afarus V mesus 716 X solamet X afarat X mesay 717 Y solamit Y afaret Y mesey 718 Z solamot Z afarit Z mesoy 719 w solamot w afarot w mesuy 720 A ome-

A omena A perodas A baran 721 B omene B perodes B baren 722 C omeni C perodis C barin 723 D omeno D perodos D baron 724 E omenu E perodus E barun 725 F omenas F peroda F baras 726 G omenes G perode G bares 727 H omenis H perodi H baris 728 I omenos I perodo I baros 729 K omenus K perodu K barus 730 L omenar L perodan L baral 731 M omenir M peroden M barel 732 N omenir N perodon N baril 733 O omenor O perodon O barol 734 P omenur P perodun P barul 735 Q omenat Q perodal Q bara 736 R omenet R perodel R bare 737 S omenit S perodil S bari 738 T omenot T perodol T baro 739 V oment V perodul V baru 740 X omental X perodax X barax 741 Y omenel Y perodex Y barex 742 Z omenil Z perodix Z barix 743 w omenol w perodox w barox 744

A charas A mosal A nedria 745 B chares B mosel B nedrie 746 C charis C mosil C nedrij 747 D charos D mosol D nedrio 748 E charus E mosul E nedriu 749 F charal F mosa F nedrias 750 G charel G mose G nedries 751 H charil H mosi H nedrijs 752 I charol I moso I nedrios 753 K charul K mosu K nedrius 754 L charat L mosar L nedrian 755 M charet M moser M nedrien 756 N charit N mosir N nedrijn 757 O charot O mosor O nedrion 758 P charut P mosur P nedriun 759 Q chara Q mosan Q nedrial 760 R chare R mosen R nedriel 761 S chari S mosin S nedrijl 762 T charo T moson T nedriol 763 V charu V mosun V nedriul 764 X charan X mosas X nedrax 765 Y charen Y moses Y nedrex 766 Z charin Z mosis Z nedrix 767 w charon w mosos w nedrox 768

A meda A cadas A lorasan 769 B mede B cades B lorasen 770 C medi C cadis C lorasin 771 D medo D cados D lorason 772 E medu E cadus E lorasun 773 F medas F cada F lorasas 774 G medes G cade G lorases 775 H medis H cadi H lorasis 776 I medos I cado I lorasos 777 K medus K cadu K lorasus 778 L medar L cadan M lorasat 779 M meder M caden M loraset 780 N medir N cadin N lorasit 781 O medor O cadon P lorasut 783 Q medal Q cadar Q lorasa 784 R medel R cader R lorase 785 S medil S cadir S lorasi 786 T medol T cador T loraso 787 V medul V cadur V lorasu 788 X medan X cadal X lorasal 789 Y meden Y cadel Y lorasel 790 Z medin Z cadil Z lorasil 791 w medon w cadol w lorasol 792

A halmoda A elamas A dra 793 B halmode B elames B dre 794 C halmodi C elamis C dri 795 D halmodo D elamos D dro 796 E halmodu E elamus E dru 797 F halmodal F clama F dran 798 G halmodel G elame G dren 799 H halmodil H elami H drin 800 I halmodol I elamo I dron 801 K halmodul K elamu K drun 802 L halmodan L elamar L dras 803 M halmoden M elamer M dres 804 N halmodin N elamir N dris 805 O halmodon O elamor O dros 806 P halmodun P elamur P drus 807 Q halmodar Q elamat Q dray 808 R halmoder R elamet R drey 809 S halmodit S elamit S dry 810 T halmodor T elamot T droy 811 V halmodur V elamut V druy 812 X halmodas X elaman X drat 813 Y halmodes Y elamen Y dret 814 Z halmodis Z elamin Z drit 815 w halmodos w clamon w drot 816

A cabala A poderas A husal 817 B cabale B poderes B husel 818 C cabali C poderis C husil 819 D cabalo D poderos D husol 820 E cabalu E ponderus E husul 821 F cabalas F podera F husan 822 G cabales G podere G husen 823 H cabalis H poderi H husin 824 I cabalos I podero I huson 825 K cabalus K poderu K husun 826 L cabalan L poderal L husa 827 M cabalen M poderel M huse 828 N cabalin N poderil N husi 829 O cabalon O poderol O huso 830 P cabalun P poderul P husu 831 Q cabalar Q poderan Q husar 832 R cabaler R poderin R huser 833 S cabalir S poderon T husor 835 T cabalor T poderat V husur 836 X cabalai X poderet Y husei 838 Y cabalei Y poderit Z husoi 839 Z cabalij Z poderot w husui 840

A mera A doras A adrama 841 B mere B dores B adrame 842 C meri C doris C adrami 843 D mero D doros D adromo 844 E meru E dorus E adramu 845 F meras F dora F adamas 846 G meres G dore G adrames 847 H meris H dori H adramis 848 I meros I doro I adamos 849 K merus K doru K adramus 850 L meral L doran L adramal 851 M merel M doren M adramel 852 N meril N dorin N adramil 853 O merol O doron O adramol 854 P merul P dorun P adramul 855 Q meran Q doral Q adraman 856 R meren R dorel R adramen 857 S merin S doril S adramin 858 T meron T dorol T adramon 859 V merun V dorul V adramun 860 X merei X dorax X adramat 861 Y merij Y dorex Y adramet 862 Z mero Z dorix Z adramit 863 w mero w dorox w adramot 864

I 2 3

A dobar A eloham A holam 865 B dober B elohem B holem 866 C dobir C elohim C holim 867 D dobor D elohom D holom 868 E dobur E elohum E holum 869 F dobal F elohas F hola 870 G dobel G elohes G hole 871 H dobil H elohis H holi 872 I dobol I elohos I holo 873 K dobil K elohus K holu 874 L doban L elohat L holas 875 M doben M elohet M holes 876 N dobin N elohit N holis 877 O dobon O elohot O holos 878 P dobun P elohut P holus 879 Q dozas Q elohar Q holan 880 R dobes R eloher R holen 881 S dobis S elohir S holin 882 T dobos T elohor T holon 883 X dobelay X elohaf X holai 885 Y dobeley Y elohef Y holei 886 Z dabeliy Z elohif Z holij 887 w dobeloy w elohos w holoi 888

I 2 A atro-

I 2 3

A atropas A megalas A lusanas 889 B atropes B megales B lusanes 890 C atropis C megalis C lusanis 891 D atropos D megalos D lusanos 892 E atropus E megalus E lusanus 893 F atropa F megala F lusana 894 G atrope G megale G lusane 895 H atropi H megali H lusani 896 I atropo I megalo I lusano 897 K atropu K megalu K lusanu 898 L atropai L megalan L lusanar 899 M atropei M megalen M lusaner 900 N atropij N megalin N lusanir 901 O atropoi O megalon O lusanor 902 P atropui P megalun P lusanur 903 Q atropan Q megalat Q lusanal 904 R atropen R megalet R lusanel 905 S atropin S megalit S lusanil 906 T atropon T megalot T lusanol 907 V atropun V megalut V lusanul 908 X atropax X megalar X lusanat 909 Y atropex Y megaler Y lusanet 910 Z atropix Z megalir Z lusanit 911 w atropox w megalor w lusanot 912

A helmat

I 2 [501]

A helmat B helmet C helmit D helmot E helmut F helman G helmen H helmin I helmon K helmun L helmas M helmes N helmis O helmos P helmus Q helmar R helmer S helmir T helmor V helmur X helmex Y helmix Z helmox w helmox A thofara B thofare C thosari D thosaro E thosaru F thosaras G thosares H thosaris I thosaros K thosarus L thosaran M thosaren N thosarin O thosaron P thosarun Q thosarat R thosaret S thosarit T thosarot U thesal V thesarut W thesaral X thesaral Y thesarel Z thesaril w thesarol A bemas B bemes C bemis D bemos E bemus F bema G beme H bemi I bemo K bemu L bemal M bemel N bemil O bemol P bemul Q bemat R bemet S bemit T bemot V bemut X bemar Y bemer Z bemir w bemor 913 918 915 916 917 918 919 920 921 922 925 926 927 928 929 928 929 930 931 932 933 934 935 936

I 3 A dromat

I 2 3

A dromat A horam A alapas 937 B domet B horem B alapes 938 C dromit C horim C alapis 939 D dromot D horom D alapos 940 E dromut E horum E alapus 941 F dromas F horas F alapat 942 G dromes G hores G alapet 943 H dromis H horis H alapit 944 I dromos I horos I alapot 945 K dromus K horus K alaput 946 L droman L horal L alapan 947 M dromen M horel M alapen 948 N dromin N horil N alapin 949 O dromon O horol O alapon 950 P dromun P horul P alapun 951 Q dromal Q horar Q alapay 952 R dromel R horer R alapey 953 S dromil S horir S alapiy 954 T dromol T horor T alapoy 955 V dromul V horur V alapuy 956 X dromay X horat X alapar 957 Y dromey Y horet Y alaper 958 Z dromoy Z horit Z alapir 959 w dromuy w horot w alapor 960

A damas

I 2 3

A damas A genedal A amena 961 B dames B genedel B amene 962 C damis C genedil C ameni 963 D amos D genedol D ameno 964 E damus E genedul E amenu 965 F damer F geneda F amenas 966 G damer G genede G amenes 967 H damir H genedi H amenis 968 I damor I genedo I amenos 969 K damur K genedu K amenus 970 L damal L genedar L amenal 971 M damel M geneder M amenel 972 N damil N genedir N amenil 973 O damol O genedor O amenol 974 P damul P genedur P amenul 975 Q daman Q genendas Q amenar 976 R damen R genedes R amener 977 S damin S genedis S amenir 978 T damon T genedos T amenor 979 V damun V genedus V amenur 980 X damax X genedat X amenay 981 Y damex Y genedet Y ameney 982 Z damix Z genedit Z amenoy 983 w damox w genedot w amenuy 984

I 4 A baschay

504 1 2 3 A baschay A nas A caman 985 B baschey B nes B camen 986 C baschiy C nis C camin 987 D baschoy D nos D camon 988 E baschuy E nus E camun 989 F baschar F nax F camas 990 G bascher G nex G cames 991 H baschir H nix H camis 992 I baschor I nox I camos 993 K baschur K nux K camus 994 L baschal L nal L camel 995 M baschel M nel M camil 996 N baschil N nil N camol 997 O baschol O nol P camul 998 P baschul Q nan Q camar 1000 Q baschata R nen R camer 1001 S baschati S nin S camir 1002 T baschato T non V camor 1003 V baschatu X nay X camat 1004 X baschas Y ney Y camet 1005 Y basches Z noy Z camit 1006 Z baschos w muy w camot 1007 A mara-

1 2 3 505 A maracha A cobar A fasan 1009 B marache B cober B sasen 1010 C marachi C cobir C fasin 1011 D maracho D cobor D fason 1012 E marachu E cobur E fasun 1013 F marachat F coban F fasal 1014 G marchet G coben G fasel 1015 H marachit H cobin H fasil 1016 I marachot I cobon I fasol 1017 K marachut K cobun K fasul 1018 L marachel L cobal L fasar 1019 M marachil M cobel M faser 1020 N marachol N cobil N fasir 1021 O marachol O cobol O fasor 1022 P marachul P cobul P fasur 1023 Q marachas Q cobas Q fasat 1024 R maraches R cobes R faset 1025 S marachis S cobis S fasit 1026 T marachos T cobos T fasot 1027 V marachus V cobus V fasut 1028 X marachai X cobai X fasai 1029 Y marachei Y cobei Y fasei 1030 Z marachij Z cobij Z fasij 1031 w marchoi w çoboi w fasoi 1032 I A pasa

506 1 2 3 A pasa A gomar A vadan 1033 B pase B gomer B vaden 1034 C pasi C gomir C vadin 1035 D paso D gomor D vadon 1036 E pasu E gomur E vadun 1037 F pasan F gomasa F vadar 1038 G pasen G gomase G vader 1039 H pasin H gomasi H vadir 1040 I pason I gomaso I vador 1041 K pasun K gomasu K vadur 1042 L pasal L gomal L vadas 1043 M pasel M gomel M vades 1044 N pasil N gomil N vadis 1045 O pasol O gomol O vados 1046 P pasul P gomul P vadus 1047 Q pasar Q gomat Q vadai 1048 R paser R gomet R vadei 1049 S pasir S gomit S vadij 1050 T pasor T gomot T vadoi 1051 V pasur V gomut V vadui 1052 X pasai X gomei X vadal 1053 Y pasei Y gomij Z vadil 1054 Z pasij Z gomoi w vadol 1055 w pasoi w qvod MAOI

What, at the beginning of the third book of our work, the Polygraphia, we promised, namely to provide for the sake of the semblance of a [unclear] gloss before the inexperienced, we have fulfilled sufficiently, by a concise labor, as an example. We have entrusted the night, safely serving hidden things, to be guided by the shadows of periphrases; we have inserted numbers in the order of four lines all the way to the end, adapted for the use of those who wish to employ them. The places of minutes, having fixed degrees, are three thousand one hundred and fifty, although, if you wish, infinite moments of hours remain for concealing, in every language of every nation of the world, whatever secret matter may arise. The circle, arising linearly from a point, as far as you wish and as the work requires, you will be able to lead back to the path by which you came. If much of the night remains, lead back the dragon's tail to the original tail-place at the head. But the binary is made altogether certain from the known signs of unity. Let him who rages greatly labor greatly, so that he may have something to eat. Nor is there need of great labor to lead wherever you wish that which proceeds of its own accord. Here, therefore, we set an end to the third book of our Polygraphia, in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit. Gentle reader, farewell.

From Peapoli, on the seventh day of the month of March, in the year of our Lord Jesus Christ our Savior 1508, in the eleventh indiction.

508 The Fourth Book of the Polygraphia of Johannes Trithemius, abbot of the monastery of St. James the Greater, apostle, at Wuerzburg, formerly of Sponheim, of the Order of Saint Benedict, begins.

The order of reasoning demanded that our fourth book of the Polygraphia be made unlike the preceding ones in quality, invention, and facility, so that those wishing to share in secret matters may attain this not by one method but by various and different ones. We have extended a system easily comprehensible by a very easy invention, so that the night, always connected through the minute to the monad in whatever order, may be recognized in the light of day. Here there is found no disagreement between unity and the binary; nor will it be necessary for the person wishing to operate the instrument of the art to have it at hand, when pri-

[unclear], succeeding the first with the middle as end, reveals the hidden mystery. Hence the prudent man, understanding and experienced in the science, will satisfy the operation at every time and place. The binary receives from unity, whence it produces the ternary. Knowledge of this cryptology is easy at first sight, after the moon has been illuminated by the sun with even a single point. Although it can also happen that the knower becomes skilled without the guidance of a teacher. Yet I think this is to be understood only in this book, and in none of the preceding ones. Concerning those that follow, judgment will be given in its proper place. Among all the cabalistic modes of secrets that we have presented, the progression of this fourth book, easier than the rest, can be extended to infinity. Therefore it is enough that I have handed down to those desiring fuller things both the form and the cause of the example. The light of understanding easily penetrates all these things. Written at Peapoli, on the ninth day of March, in the year of the Lord 1508.

A Baldach

Of Polygraphy

A Baldach A hanasar A cathai B Abrach B abasar B abrai C Ecorach C acamar C achai D Adonach D adamar D adamai E Nerach E mesar E lemai F Afalach F afasar F afrai G Agalach G agasar G aglai H Charach H thamar H cholai I Misach I nibasar I disarai K Akarach K akasar K ekamai L Elamach L elasar L elamai M Amolach M omasar M emai N Anefach N anefar N gnosai O Morach O bonefar O comani P Eparach P spenaphar P spadai Q Aqualach Q aquasaphar Q aquarsai R Cromach R arofasar R dramoi S Arach S isachar S astrafai T Stomalach T stenafar T athamar V Cusaphach V busaphar V dubari X Axiomach X exulafar X ixioman Y Linafach Y mynafar Y pyroman Z Azarach Z azafar Z eziamer w Euuenalach w suuadamar x ouuanisar

A malach

Book IV

A malach A daban A caman B ebalach B oban B abran C acalach C icaban C icaban D adobarach D adelan D odilan E melech E sebalan E melan F afalech F ofelan F afran G egelech G agelan G ogeran H chamelech H chaba H tharan I misalech I nisan I lisaran K akamech K ekalan K akabran L elamech L olafan L elafan M amalech M emalan M omilan N enalech N enean N aneman O comalech O losaban O roman P apalech P spilan P apriman Q equalech Q aquafan Q equilan R premalech R areman R orman S asamech S asafan S osterman T stomalech T stabulan T stulman V busalech V hurman V durman X azimalech X exulman X aximer Y rymalech Y ryman Y dylidelle Z azelech Z azelman Z ezelfus w ouuamelech w euualman w euualti

A manas

Of Polygraphy

A manas A baron A fadiel B abdelas B abaron B abdiel C ocadas C acaron C scoriel D adalas D adalon D adricl E semalas E meron E sebiel F ofelias F osilon F afiel G agaras G agion G agiel H choras H chorion H thoniel I rimasas I libion I misiel K akarias K akyon K akiel L cleopas L elyhon L almiel M amasias M amaron M amiel N anobias N enorion N oniel O sodias O morison O sosiel P epynosas P aporion P apiel Q aquisas Q aquilon Q aquiel R arabias R arimaon R ariel S asyphas S osarion S osiel T atharas T atharon T othiel V quolas V cuburun V suriel X aximas X axion X axiel Y syrthas Y tyneon Y amyel Z azarias Z azaron Z azariel w tuuilas w puualon w euuariel

A narasor

Book IV

A nasor A parnas A nabat B abnasor B abranatas B abarat C acanasor C scarabas C scarafat D adamor D adramas D adrapat E pesanor E demonas E nesarat F afasor F ofilamas F afilat G agenor G agilimas G ogesarat H chabor H thombas H charisat I sichor I lidomas I libafat K ekamor K akrofilas K okobizat L almasor L pliadas L almonat M amasor M amadias M imefat N anephor N antipas N anorarat O noabor O ponadas O donesat P apalifor P spartanhas P apraxat Q aquafor Q aquilas Q equarat R orafor R triphas R bronisat S asanaor S asanapas S asarat T ethymor T athanas T etomat V pusanor V busaphas V busarat X axifor X aximaas X axiofolat Y nycanor Y tymolas Y tyrasat Z izachior Z azarias Z azifarat W duuesor W iuuaras w vuebrat

K A iayma-

514 Polygraphy A iaymalo A cadon A samelech B abraylo B ibathon B ebramelech C ochafilo C echaton C achalech D adymado D adelon D edelmech E vemalo E merison E nemelech F afemalo F ifrason F afemelech G agemalo G agedion G ageselech H chrysalo H christion H thomelech I vimalo I siradon I diralech K ekraso K ekaton K akafelech L alefalo L pladion L alanech M amefalo M amedon M amalech N anybalo N anydion N onamech O poymalo O coridon O somelech P spinasalo P epadion P apomelech Q aqualo Q aqualion Q aquifalech R dramalo R tropon R tramelech S asymalo S asydion S asomelech T atymalo T ethion T stomelech V tusymalo V durion V tumelech X axifalo X axion X axomelech Y pyrifalo Y tymon Y pymelech Z ozicalo Z ozamion Z oxyfelech w ruuelo w buuelon w iuuelech A hasar

Book IV. A hasar A mathan A saday B absar B obedan B abray C achasar C charan C achay D adomar D adoran D adonay E behasar E medaren E penay F ophasar F afiosam F effray G aganiar G agian G aglay H thomasar H choran H chrisay I dipasar I pidaran I filosay K okriasar K akasten K akoy L eleasar L alman L almay M amasar M amoran M omelay N anthosar N gnocian N antifoy O comasar O comesan O dolay P spanosar P spanham P apenoy Q aquosar Q equilan Q aquoy R arnosar R arosan R droy S asamar S ofaran S asamay T atabar T stayran T athenoy V luphasar V musan V cusay X aximar X exusian X axosay Y tymasar Y synaran Y somay Z azomar Z ozialan Z zimay w huuosar w buuelan w duuelay K 2 A malo-

516 Polygraphy A malochym A basan A hamal B abelochym B abasã B abamal C scomachym C acasã C achitophal D adonachym D adosã D adramal E melochym E mesan E penefal F effrahym F ofaran F afaral G agelochym G aglan G agynial H thomachym H chosã H thorofal I milochoym I piran I firaphal K okriachym K akran K okramal L alexochym L elisan L alaphal M amelochym M aman M amosal N enochym N anan N enophal O molochym O posan O mosal P spanachym P opian P epaphal Q equilachym Q aquiã Q aquial R dromechym R oriar R bronefal S osiachym S osian S afapha T stolachym T athian T etipha V cusachym V busian V aximal X exolachym X ozian Y gyrophal Y syrachym Z azahal Z euualachym w iuuasã w buuasal A dabri

Book IV. 517 A dabri A camelon A vamear B abori B abelion B abamar, C achori C achryphon C acamear D odari D adylon D adamar E medri E merapon E lehamar F afri F osilason F ofamear G agri G agelon G agemar H chori H curion H chomar I piri I pimelon I pisamar K akri K okalon K okamar L elori L alophion L alamar M ambri M emedion M omahar N anatri N anabion N anemar O moari O nobilon O posamar P apenori P aporion P aporesar| Q aquari Q aqualon Q aquabar R trosari R triphilon R oremar S aschari S asephilon S asamar T athari T atrison T ithamar V subari V cubion V busamar X oxiri X arion X axiomar Y nysari Y tyrion Y synamar Z azari Z azyrion Z azamar w duuori w buuelion w buesar A damas K 3

518 Polygraphy A damas A harabot A camaram B abaras B abarot B abadian C scheras C achiot C scholiam D adamas D adamot D odisseam E beormas E lefarot E merisam F afimas F afanot F aforisan G egeas G agihot G agesan H thomas H chabot H choresan I lisias I mirabot I pinosan K akamas K akarot K okaran L plansias L elymot L alioran M amasias M amalot M omeran N onysias N anatot N anasan O mohabas O morot O ioram P spanias P oparsor P spinsam Q aquinas Q aquerot Q aquiran R artabas R amarot R arosofan S asamas S ofyarot S asiaran T athalas T athamot T otherian V rupalas V cusabot V dobaran X axymas X exhilarot X oxirian Y tyronas Y hyracot Y pysoran Z azarias Z azarot Z azarian w tuuelas w luuarat w huuorian A nasalo

A nasalo A madas A cabor B abalo B abadas B abanor C athalo C ocadas C achabor D odalo D adonidas D odabor E pesalo E melodas E mesanor F afialo F ofanas F ofamor G agelo G agedas G agenor H charelo H choridas H chabor I sigalo I misanas I sicanor K akastulo K akriphas K ekastor L aluarno L almodas L alamor M amelio M amalas M omanor N anacalo N anabilas N anator O cornelo O norophas O ponyor P sparcolo P spanolas P epanor Q aquilo Q equalias Q equador R armalo R arnobias R tronabor S aseualo S asonydas S astropor T statulo T atriphas T stanesor V cusaleo V curidas V musifor X axyolo X axionas X axiphor Y tymolo Y syradas Y pysanor Z azulo Z azaridas Z oziamor w cuualio w cuuelas w cuualor K 4 A fare-

520 Of Polygraphy A saregon A panadox A hasolam B abaragon B abarax B abalam C scoragon C scanadox C schoram D oderafon D adrimax D adulam E lemarson E venelox E heralam F afaregon F affrodex F ofodilam G agiargon G agiolox G agesilam H charegon H thorax H chroalam I misargon I pimanax I hisolam K akyarson K akarex K akolam L elaregon L alanax L olaham M amelagon M amelox M omilam N anergon N antrax N analam O comoron O coparax O conesam P aparchon P apanadox P aporisam Q aquilon Q aquilax Q equilam R trosechon R trampax R fradolam S esaregon S asanex S osauiam T atagion T othifax T stirulam V curegion V cumerax V hubalam X axymachon X axiomax X axifulam Y synarchon Y vymax Y fyculam Z azanoson Z azarax Z azolam W iuuarchon W ruuax W auulam A machras

Book IV. A machras A halmutes A calon B ebraphas B obethsames B abdon C achamas C schorades C acaron D adamas D adonides D adonion E merapas E lemures E pelion F africhas F afronides F afarion G agenoras G agathes G agelon H thornas H chareses H chorion I siculos I liburtes I siphilon K okapulas K akonites K akaton L almodas L aleothes L elyon M amulas M amenides M amelion N entolas N enomades N enopon O sorulas O ioannes O colafon P sparulas P spanodes P epimelon Q aquolas Q equinodes Q aquilon R dromadas R drapetas R trasilon S asandras S osiagites S asebon T otymulas T athenopes T athemõ V fufulas V cucuphates V museon X exupias X aximades X axion Y fyrudas Y dymonipes Y symeon Z azipulas Z azofanes Z azaron w buuelas w iuuenides w suuelon A manas

522 Of Polygraphy A manas A padony A rachiel B abranas B abdony B abriel C scatanas C scahny C scoriel D adonias D adony D adaniel E helianas E melony E sebaniel F afranas F afanay F ofymiel G agonas G egelnoty G agiriel H thorcas H chalmy H thomiel I pasanas I dilonoy I michael K akaras K akony K akastiel L al notas L alciony L alexiel M omelias M omoly M ambiel N antras N annay N anadiel O ionas O comaty O mosiel P aponas P apenoy P aprutiel Q aquinas Q aquay Q aquiel R tranapas R cratay R vriel S asaphas S asony S asifiel T storapas T atenoy T athoniel V cucufas V cudony V curiel X axiopas X exuby X axiel Y tymonas Y rypany Y mysiel Z azarias Z azapy Z azahel w puuelas w cuualy w iuuiel A pasan

Book IV. 523 A pasan A marat A cafusa B abasan B eborat B abafusa C ocasan C scorat C ocafufa D adosan D adolat D adonisa E mesan E serafat E pefusa F afusan F aforat F asenusa G agusan G agorat G agnonusa H chorfan H thorat H liparusa I dilusan I micorat I kanusa K ykosan K akorat L alanesa L alusan L clapat M amasa N anosan N ancorat N anorusa O bomesan O iosophat P spanusa P spanesan P aporisat Q aquola Q aquisan R dromat R dropisa S asasan S osophat S ofara T stenosan T stancrat T itabusa V aucuan V cumat V auensa X axiosan X exaphat X axifusa Y cyrusan Y tymat Y tymasa Z azusan Z azarat Z azasa w tuuesan w cuuarat w iuuesa A malo-

524 Of Polygraphy A malochym A naason A mathan B abrachym B abedon B abaran C scalachym C ocason C acoran D adomachym D adisaon D odoran E lemarchym E nebrion E meran F effrahym F afalon F oferan G agiarchym G agrion G agian H cherubym H chorion H thoran I pinarchym I pisaron I hiran K akalochym K akalon K akrian L elachym L olarion L elalisan M amolchym M ameon M omilan N anarchym N antron N anoten O comarchym O ponon O soran P aparchym P eparon P spiran Q aquarchym Q aquilon Q aquoran R armachym R orphion R araban S asarechym S osyrion S ostisan T stanarchy T athenon T atelan V dulachym V busidon V european X exarchym X axylon X exasan Y synarchym Y tymaron Y nysan Z aziarchym Z azurion Z azaran w euuarchym w buualon w iuualan A rama

Book IV. A ramatha A hamaym A caras B abrata B abrohym B abras C scarapa C schamoym C acaras D adropa D adonaym D adamas E meratha E merohym E merapams F afrona F afra chym F esymera s G agiopa G agiarchym G agenoras H thara H choraym H tholas I siprana I pinarchym I pisaras K akropa K akiarchym K okonias L alania L elohym L alophas M amana M amalchym M amalas N anna N anarsyn N annas O aquina O molachym O ioannes P spania P sponaym P epaphras Q aquina Q armachym R trophilas S atropo S osiachym S osannas T stanopa T atrohym T atenoros V cumana V burachym V musas X axiomata X aziachym X aximas Y rymata Y symarym Y symonas Z azamata Z aziarym Z azarias w cuualta w huuarchym w buuaras A hamo-

Of Polygraphy A hamosin A nabal A panargos B abasin B abral B abargos C acarin C scoribal C scapargos D adorin D adronal D adlargos H melosin E penadal E gemargos F afrasin F aforal F afemeros G agusin G agifal G agyrios H tholin H thoral H choridos I dirosin I rifial I dionios K akusin K akural K akuatos L elapin L elaphal L alpharos M ematin M amatal M emathos N anasin N anatal N anarchos O comin O coriphal O monados P spalin P spondal P eparos Q aquin Q aquial Q aquilos R arebin R trasapal R arnoplos S pfallin S asephal S asianos T atolin T stanisal T steganos V hurin V curapal V pularos X axosin X aximal X exaplos Y tymin Y syraphal Y myriados Z ozerin Z azadal Z azulos W duuerin W iuuiralos A bara-

A barafan A matos A cabarym B abaran B abatos B abarym C scaran C scoyros C scarym D odrafan D adrius D odarym E merisan E semiros E mesarym F aforisan F aforos F effraym G agenesan G agaros G agorym H chorisan H thoros H chatym I mirosan I pisaros I siphaym K akorisan K ikalos K akorym L alorisan L clisios L alexym M omaran M amalos M amraym N antisan N anatolos N entolym O porasan O comaros O foraym P aporisan P epauros P spiritym Q aquasan Q equadros Q aquolym R artosan R tritemios R armohym S osaran S aspidos S asarym T stefasan T athomos T athesym V euorsan V busyros V cubalym X exarosan X axiforos X axarym Y tyrosan Y synaxeos Y synasym Z azarian Z azaros Z oziarym W iuuarian W duuaros W cuuelym A hama-

Of Polygraphy A hamalach A nadas A basaran B abralach B abonas B abasaran C scolamach C achoras C icanoran D adonisach D adamas D odonias E mesalach E bedamas E nemias F afrilach F eforas F afrodiam G ageldemach G egeas G agelan H charolach H thobias H thilman I misarach I micheas I siropan K ekorach K akanias K ekastan L almanach L alethias L olofan M emalach M amalas M emosan N antrofach N andras N anaban O romelech O poniras O mosan P sparamech P epafras P epalasan Q aquilech Q aquilas Q aquiran R tramelech R tracias R arbasan S asterech S asimas S osiafan T stauronax T stonapas T stolan V ruselech V bulcas V musan X examerach X axifaras X axioran Y tyronach Y hymaras Y pysaran Z azach Z aziopas Z azaphan W auugelach W euualas W ouuelan A hamar

Book IV. A hamar A pariel A masan B abamar B abriel B abrasan C acamar C achriel C acaran D odamar D adriel D adan E nemar E sebiel E medan F efamar F afebiel F afasan G agemar G agiel G ogisan H choramar H chorisan H miriasin I fisamar I gimiel I kerosan K okanasar K akariel L alman L almodar L almiel M omorisan M omenasar N andriel N enafan N anasar O mosiel O comasan P aponasar P spibiel P spanosan Q aquosar Q aquiel Q squillan R tranasar R ariel R armosan S astramar S osiel S astroman T ithamar T atriel T atharmar V cubasar V huriel V cusan X examar X axiel X axian Y synamar Y aymiel Y rypan Z ezamar Z azariel Z azaphan W fuuymar W suuabiel W suuinteriam L A fame-

Of Polygraphy A famero A nader A faram B abaro B abner B abram C acaro C october C oderam D adamo D odacer D acaram E neparo E meser E perasam F aframo F afer F afaram G agaro G agener G agaram H chorilo H choramer H thoram I hipaso I pisamer I sisaram K akralo K akamer K akarisam L elamo L alaber L alpharum M amelo M emaser M ameriam N anefalo N onyder N entropam O moraso O somater O coranesam P apenalo P aponer P sparoniam Q aquilo Q aquefer Q aquilam R dromelo R trapeser R armoniam S esaphyro S esamer S alamaram T athanato T storamer V pusaram V hubanafo V musander X exarasam X aximaco X exadamer Y tympariam Y lysimaco Y rymaser Z azanaber Z azariam Z iuuamalo W auualemer W euuameram A fabion

Book IV. A fabion A sara A nasas B abion B abra B abenasas C achion C acra C ocasas D adion D adra D edramas E medion E fedra E penosas F afion F afera F afenosas G agion Gagara G agenoras H chorion H chora H chrysopas I lirion I hisara I piramas K akrion K akoyra K akoras L elion L clora L clasas M amion M amyra M amasas N knobion N nancyra N enodrias O aodrion O cosera O nosamas P spirion P opira P spirosas Q squilion Q aquira Q aquosas R cranyon R trasera R arnosas S osion S asyra S asiapas T athirion T stymara T stabulas V rusion V dubera V rusifas X axion X axiora X aximas Y tyrimon Y symera Y rypidas Z azion Z azara Z azarepas W auuimilon W ouuymora W euuenulas A hama-

Polygraphy

A hamalym A marbas A parason B abolym B abaras B abaron C scarolym C scaras C achion D aboalym D adamas D adonion E hemalym E demas E penason F afialym F afimas F efameron G agiolym G agemas G agirion H thorym H choras H thobion I myrsalym I pisaras I biradion K akoalym K akras K akrion L eleofym L plutas L olarion M amalym M amesas M emason N anosym N anaras N antyrion O somalyn O cosmas O dorion P eparolym P aponas P spodion Q aquosym Q squillas Q squilon R archadym R droypas R triphon S ispalym S astrolas S osiason T stanosym T statules T atheron V pymalym V rupas V nusaon X axiorym X exusias X axion Y azarym Y hyrmas Y symalon Z ruuarym Z azamas Z azarion W iuuerulas W cuualion A camer

Book IV.

A camer A halmodi A passon B abner B abrami B abasson C achior C scalmodi C achasan D adonet D adelmi D edosan E messer E hemuri E mesan F offiaser F affemari F efaresan G egymer G ageladi G agerfan H chomer H choladi H chorisan I viraser I hilmesi I ripasan K okamer K akriali K ekasan L elamer L alphai L elysan M amaber M amadi M omesan N anoser N onemadi N enosan O comer O comari O corsan P spinser P apenati P spirosan Q squiser Q aquiroti Q squisan R araser R armeni R cranesan S osthamer S astrophili S osturan T sturmer T stanopoli T atrafan V examiner V cumadi V cursan X tytifer X axiomi X axiosan Y azamar Y symachi Z oziafali Z azarsan W duuaser W huueni W huuolan A vame-

Polygraphy

A vamelo A cadas A darofyn B abimalo B abadas B abrosin C scamelo C ochas C echosin D adonylo D adrias D edosin E perfalo E medas E perasin F osimalo F afiras F afesin G agimelo G agias G agesin H chorelo H thorcas H charafin I vibulo I hironas I nicasin K ikaftulo K okaphas K akasin L almelo L alenas L clarosin M omalo M emodas M emnolfin N enmelo N antras N eneasin O romulo O colonas O colasin P epanilo P spiridas P aparsin Q squatilo Q squurcas Q aquolin R tramelo R troadas R druisin S esatulo S esonidas S asotin T athalo T atridas T atgalin V burello V bufulas V guresin X exialo X axiodas X exusin Y tymelo Y pyrolas Y rynesin Z ezinalo Z azimas Z azarin W cuuefulo W duuelas W buualyn A hamar

Book IV.

A hamar A parulen A samas B abamar B abulen B abaras C scalen C scalen C achias D adamar D aduren D adamas E lemar E pesilen E hermas F efamar F asesen F ofirmas G agamar G agusen G agamas H thamar H chalen H thymas I pisamar I hilen I hilmas K akomar K akulen K ikomas L alemar L almen L elomas M amphar M mylen M amelas N anaphar N enasylen N antras O comar O hosalen O somas P epamar P spirasen P epatras Q squafar Q equalen Q squillas R tramar R droylen R dromas S osamar S asuben S asomas T ithamar T sturasen T stormas V husamar V cusalen V gurgas X aximar X examen X aximas Y sysamar Y pyramen Y hypas Z azachar Z azalen Z azaras W huuasar W puualen A caba-

Polygraphy

A cabalan A haroem A maraber B abalan B abroem B abaner C scalan C scaroem C achaber D adulan D adroem D odoacer E herman E meroem E geseber F ofilan F affroem F affaner G aglan G agroem G eganer H chorosian H throem H haber I hifalan I siroem I sicher K okalan K akroem K akaber L plorisan L alroem L cleser M omesan M amram M omaer N annan N antroem N anaber O ioannam O coroem O dosaber P eparan P spiroem P spinter Q aquilan Q squiroem Q squaler R proylan R troem R arbaser S esalan S aschroem S psaller T athoran T sturoem T athner V hulman V suroem V hubaser X exusian X extroem X axamer Y tyresan Y myroem Y tymaser Z azarian Z azaroem Z azuber W cuuelman W huueser A panas

Book IV.

A panas A labana A rabinu B aberas B abana B abinu C iconas C schiona C achiu D adrias D adonia D odanu E selenas E melona E sebau F afrodias F afronia F offenu G egeas G agonia G agelau H thoras H thorna H choleu I hiras I liburna I cisseu K okadas K akrania K akolu L alphas L alphona L olenu M omeras M amphena M amalu N entholas N ancona N anau O corydas O posena O rosalu P spurnas P aprona P aponu Q aquinas Q squilina Q squileu R orcadas R troiana R aradu S asonias S asonia S asebiu T stoicas T athonia T stratiu V musas V cusana V burelu X exubias X axula X axialu Y lybidas Y mytela Y ryfiu Z azaras Z ezanula Z azariu W puuenas W iuuenula W cuualu A cades

Polygraphy A cades A madan A samaym B ebales B abadan B abraym C ichanes C scolan C scaorym D odipes D adilan D adoraym E nefeles E mesan E mezraym F afanes F efilan F afroym G agires G aglan G agorym H chares H choran H chorasym I pisares I sisaran I riphaim K akales K akaran K okarym L alores L eluran L aluarym M amoles M omylan M amorym N andres N onysan N anarsin O dorpes O horisan O romulin P spintres P apasan P spirasim Q aquiles Q squillan Q aquolim R orcades R arnan R ararim S efrades S asaran S ofirim T atriles T stenosan T stasyrim V curades V europan V curasim X exarpes X exusian X axarim Y myriades Y hyaran Y tynarim Z azifanes Z azarian Z azarim w ruuares w huualan w buualym A hafor

Book IV. A hasor A masael A nason B abenor B abadiel B abnason C achior C sconiel C achyon D adasor D adoniel D adrion E mesior E merfiel E penason F affasor F afrael F ofirion G egenor G agiel G agedon H chrysor H chosiel H thobion I pinasor I michael I pigion K akusor K okariel K akaron L alaphor L almiel L almon M amador M amesiel M emason N ensior N anael N anason O gomor O poniel O coroson P epinasor P spudiel P spirason Q equador Q squariel Q aquilon R orsamor R archael R arphon S asiphor S israel S astron T stephasor T statuel T athion V hupator V euseuiel V musaron X exanor X axiel X axaron Y symetor Y aymiel Y symon Z azagor Z azael Z azabon w cuualor w iuuiel w huuelon A salaam

Polygraphy A salaam A batros A halen B abraam B abaros B abauen C schoraam C acharos C acharen D odaram D adamos D adalen E honoram E seluros E hearen F afimeram F afiaros F afrasen G agorisam G agiaros G egusen H charesam H thabros H chelen I hidaram I himaros I ripen K akonesam K akaros K ikosen L almoram L eluros L pleren M amasam M amelos M aman N andrasam N antyros N anoben O corasam O cotyros O nosiren P spartiam P apocapos P spalen Q aquitiam Q aqyros Q squyen R archasam R orcados R archen S asiphoram S assyrios S esamen T athenosam T styrios T aterosen V curianam V tuberos V buralen X axiolam X exameros X examen Y vymosam Y symeros Y tymen Z azaram Z azaros Z oziaren w ruueram w cuuaros w huualen A fanaser

Book IV. A fanaser A manera A tabam B abasar B abomera B abalam C scobra C schoyra C acham D odamar D ademera D adam E penasar E hemera E gelam F osiamar F afymera F effram G aghatar G agymera G agoram H chroasar H ahymera H thoram I hiamar I ciparasa I fibulam K akatar Kakeomera Kokasam L alfamar L clusara L alpam M amasar M omefara M amesam N enodar N anafora N anasam O cofamar O domara O ponesam P apoyfar P spanyra P aporam Q squosar Q aquira Q squiliam R arasar R treuira R arosam S astrofar S asubera S asaram T ithamar T stiburna T sturisam V bunasar V budora V curisam X axamar X axifera X axiosam Y rymasar Y pynosara Y tyrosam Z azamar Z azeofera Z azaram w huuasar w tuuerasa w huualram A marpas

Polygraphy A marpas A dabrai B abranas B abrai C achaias C scorai D adonias D adrai E nebrias E seraphi F afroas F afrai G agaras G aglai H thomas H cholai I hiberas I dilai K akranas K akri L alopas L alcinoi M omylas M amrai N andras N anai O corbas O morfai P spatas P apotoi Q aquilas Q squyli R archeas R tranay S aseras S asiani T athenas T storapi V auatas V culsani X exameras X axioli Y symaras Y ryniasi Z azurias Z azuli w cuuaras w cuuali A name[unclear]

Book IV. A nameso A baron B abaneso B abaron C achimeo C achron D odaneso D adon E menaso E meron F afamero F afron G aganeso G agion H chorulo H choron I pilarso I sifaron K okaro K akaron L elmaro L elyon M amefalo M amon N anthropo N enason O bonalo O dorion P spiraso P apason Q aquilo Q equilon R archado R archadon S asamelo S asebon T stamelo T atheneon V dusaralo V musaron X exaphilo X exameron Y tyrialo Y tymon Z azuphilo Z azaron W ruuero W buueson A madel

544 Of Polygraphy A madel A nafasor A parasan B abanel B abrasor B abrasan C achael C achior C scoryan D adriel D adomor D adrium E meroel E penasor E perosan F afriel F afrisor F aforisan G agiel G agenor G agiosan H choriel H chamor H thomasan I riffiel I piramor I nisan K akiel K akior K akusan L alaliel L alephior L aleman M amiel M amasor M omasan N andriel N anydor N anathan O mosiel O monor O ponera P spaniel P apenor P spirisan Q aquiel Q squifor Q sequilisan R orifiel R aramor R orphiran S osiriel S ofanesor S aserasan T athesiel T stonasor T sturistan V cumael V budaor V husalan X axifiel X axiasor X exusian Y aymiel Y synasor Y hymoran Z azael Z azamor Z azarian w cuuesiel w tuuesor w luuonisan A ra-

Book IV. 548 A ramelech A cadon' A vamelo B abralech B abadon B abramelo C achiolech C icaron C schomalo D adifelech D adelon D adremalo E merech E peron E vemalo F afalech F afarion F afrodilo G ageselech G agaron G agimalo H choserech H thosiron H chareso I pimelech I mirason I misalo K akarech K akolon K akifalo L aldonech L oleron L alpharo M amalech M ameron M amerilo N andrech N andron N enopio O somelech O homeron O romeso P epimolech P spodion P spanalo Q aqualech Q aquilon Q equisaro R armalech R cromason R orchalo, S ofiphalech S astrofilon S asimero T stamelech T stamon V cusario V fumarech V purason X examero X examelech X axilon Y pinalo Y myfalech Y tirolon Z azuro Z azamalech Z azarion w huualo w cuuelech w tuuelon M Ama-

540 Of Polygraphy A maserat A naser Aadian B abronisat B abner B abrasan C scaresat C achyor C achasan D adromat D adamer D adonian E mesauerat E nemeser E melchan F eforbisat F afiaser F afasan G agemerat G ogieser G agathan H chorasat H thomer H christan I pidonesat I dinamer I milian K okamerat K ikuser K akosan L clonephat L eleeser L plerisan M amarcsat M amaser M omeran N androsat N anther N anasan O comerat O moser O mosan P aporisat P spatifer P spantan Q squisarat Q aquoser Q aquilan R aranesat R armaser R trapesan S astronesat S ostiafer S asiphan T stromesat T stenaser T athenan V hubanat V cusamer V subulan X axiophat X exuser X axulan Y symorat Y rynose Y cytharan Z azahelat Z azame Z ozian w iuuarat w fuualer w ruueran A sa-

Book IV. 147 A saday A malachym A harman B abray B abelohym B ebaran C scotay C ocreachym C acharam D adonay D adroym D oderan E semey E melochym E herman F afrodey F effrahym F afalian G agareny G agiachym G aglasan H chosay H cherubym H thoran I risany I hiarchym I hileman K akolay K akulym K okopan L alphoy L elemoym L pliasan M amary M ameloym M ameran N andrasy N anthiachym N andran O dobry O comarchym O poneran P sparalty P aparchym P aporian Q squinoty Q squilaym Q squillan R archasy R arachym R tranesan S aschry S osiarchym S asaphan T stomay T stuparchym T atenosan V husany V cusarym V huran X axiosy X axiarym X axoran Y cyprasy Y synarchym Y tyaran Z azanay Z azariargym Z azaran w iuuay w guuesym w huualan A 2 A sa-

348 Of Polygraphy A farabar A mason A hamaym B abasar B abrason B abroym C achar C icharon C achiorym D adabar D adelon D adoraym E helmar E meson E heroym F afamar F afirion F afi arym G agiadar G agiron G aglaym H chomar H charon H chirom I pisamer I pirason I sibarym K akamar K okaron K akarym L eleasar L orueon L almachym M amosar M ameron M emarchym N anadar N onalon N enarchym O mosar O cormon O comarchym P spodar P spairon P aponarym Q aquinar Q aquilon Q aqualym R croasar R prosopon R tritaym S asamar S psalmon S osiachym T ithamar T thenon T stenorym V auenosar V curaton V cumachym X examar X examon X aziolym Y hiamar Y tyrison Y sinaxym Z azamar Z ezasilon Z azarym w fuuelar w duuelon w cuuerulym A aa-

Book IV. 549 A aamas A hara A pai B abdias B abora B abai C acras C acora C acelai D edelas D adora D adonai E menas E melora E helan F afrapas F efora F efai G agiras G egera G agai H choras H theora H thomai I dimas I lipara I rimai K akias K akomyra K akai L alapas L glomera L gladai M omeras M ambra M vmbrai N anyras N andria N antai O poneras O morendria O morai P vpupas P spanedria P spatai Q aquilas Q aquentia Q aquai R atropas R dromancia R aremai S asteras S afara Sasadai T athyras T ethyria T atherai V cucufas V cularia V culectai X aximas X axioma X axipani Y tyrifas Y myparia Y rypai Z azarias Z ezaphria Z azafai w euuanas w ouucpila w auuadai M 3 Of-

With the possibility of our new invention demonstrated, which has been shown briefly and no less sufficiently, I do not think that on this occasion I myself should be wearied any longer in the same matter, since the method offers a path to infinity, if anyone should need an example for further matters. Nor do I think it at all necessary to recall to memory the things that have been recited in the preceding books, since a discerning reader, if he is studious, can, with the Lord’s help, discover even the greater things that lie hidden in these. We have handed over to the wise and studious man both the material and the reason; if he wishes to use them prudently, he will surpass our work by his own talent. But whoever desires this [unclear] to be more beautiful in the shade, let him join hand and mind to talent, and let him make a path for himself, more beautifully adorned with paraphrase. Let anyone whom these things delight keep fixed in memory that he must always remain within the prescribed circle; if he passes beyond it in any way, the whole operation vanishes uselessly. There are many names of men, and finally there are almost infinite terms for things, villages, stones, and words, all of which serve our purposes. From these it is clear that a book and a method can be made, not impossible, if talent is at hand with diligence, which may surpass our inventions without limit. But he who is of such dullness that he cannot understand these childish things of ours, when will he penetrate the more subtle matters that remain? We set an end to the fourth book of the Polygraphy, to which, in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, we join the fifth.

The fifth book of the Polygraphy of Johannes Trithemius, Abbot of Saint James at Würzburg, begins.

Those things which, with the help of our Lord Jesus Christ, we have arranged as best we could in the four preceding books for the completion of our Polygraphy, reasonably require that in the fifth book we briefly discuss the remaining precepts of this instruction, the methods that still remain. Therefore in it we shall give a sufficiently compendious method by metathesis, that is, the transposition of letters, by which a friend may securely, safely, and most secretly write to a friend whatever he wishes. We read that Caesar Augustus used that method of writing in secret matters. Although this method of sending messages is in many ways secure, nevertheless to observers it is always regarded with suspicion, because as soon as the transposition of letters is seen, anyone who is curious at once suspects that something lies hidden beneath. Now the methods of this invention are almost infinite; from these, for a necessary introduction, we have marked out the following for the reader, reserving the rest to be investigated by his talent. First, therefore, we have placed at the head a canonical table of this practice, beneath which we have set another, reversed. In these two tables the root and foundation of the aforementioned transposition is entirely placed, upon which the structure of the whole building is set. For when these two tables have been properly known and understood, no transposition of letters will be able to escape one who works diligently. To these we have joined twenty-four alphabets in order, so that we might give the reader abundant means of transposing letters. The use of these consists, according to one’s wish, in each individually, or, if you prefer, also in all together. If you have secret correspondence with many people, distribute the individual alphabets to your individual acquaintances, but commit to memory what you have handed to each one. To the first, indeed, let the first alphabet be entrusted, to the second the second, to the third the third, and so let it be done in sequence with the rest. But if, because of a multitude of business or of household members, the alphabets which we have marked should not suffice for everything, or if some of them seem too open and evident, we shall be able to introduce various new transpositions, the number of which may always remain perpetually hidden. Let us set down an example of this matter: let b be a, let f be b, let p be c, let t be d, let z be f, let c be g, let m be h; so consequently through the whole usual alphabet let it be arranged that between any letter assumed and its substitute three idle and transposed letters lie between. Afterwards four, then five, more or fewer, in such a way, however, that the whole alphabet, as if revolved into a circle, meets together, but each letter is placed for another in its own order in the same series. In whatever way you write it, you must know that it is to be firmly entrusted to memory, lest through forgetfulness

554. Polygraphy, Book V.

…[such] a lapse that you yourself can no longer read what you had written. For the transposition of letters is possible in as many ways as—according to the estimation of the human intellect, which, enclosed in a mortal body by temporal operation, does not properly grasp the infinite—a mortal but innumerable number rises up. Whence whoever shall wish to have more modes of writing by metathesis, and ones remote from our system, if he be but a little ingenious and diligent, will easily achieve the effect in his own working. For the talent of man can [accomplish] the greatest things, if it be aided by study and art. But he who spurns the least things will never attain to the greater. I know there will be very many who will deride these our studies as vain and childish; to whom we give for answer that we shall be entirely content, provided they please those for whom they were composed.

There follows the Straight Table.

555. The Straight Table of Transposition.

[transposition grid, as printed]

In this canonical or straight table of letters you have, from our one and usual [alphabet] of Latin letters themselves, by their permutation or transposition, as many alphabets as there are monograms throughout it—namely four-and-twenty times twenty-four, which make in number 576; and multiplied by as many again, they yield a little less than fourteen thousand.

556. The Reverse Table of Transposition.

[reverse transposition grid, as printed]

In this reverse table you have, by the transposition of letters, as many alphabets as we marked in the preceding straight [table]. For, as you see, under the metathesis there are 24 to the right; to the left likewise as many; downward 23; and upward 23. Which, multiplied 24 times by 93, reduced in the form of a cross to the four sides, make alphabets not fewer than 112.

There follows the same table expanded.

557. The First Figure of the Expansion of the Straight Table.

[expansion grid, as printed]

This is the first figure of the expansion of the straight table, having five alphabets by metathesis, with the letters transposed as is seen. For in the first alphabet, for a is taken b, for b is taken e, and so on consequently, as appears more clearly to one looking. In the second alphabet, for a let c be taken. In the third, d; in the fourth, e—as the placement of the order teaches.

Let the expansion be continued.

Second figure of the expansion of the direct table.

|a g | b h | c i | d k | e l | f m | g n | h o | i p | q r | s t | u x | v y | z w | A j | B m | C n | D o | E p | F q | G r | H s | I t | J u | K x | L y | M z | N a | O b | P c | Q d | R e | S f | T g | U h | V i | W j | X k | Y l | Z m | a l | b n | c o | d p | e q | f r | g s | h t | i u | j x | k y | l z | m a | n b | o c | p d | q e | r f | s g | t h | u i | v k | w j | x l | y m | z n | a o | b p | c q | d r | e s | f t | g u | h x | i y | j z | k w | l a | m b | n c | o d | p e | q f | r g | s h | t i | u j | v k | w l | x m | y n | z o | a p | b q | c r | d s | e t | f u | g v | h w | i x | j y | k z | l a | m b | o c | p d | r e | s f | t g | u h | v i | w j | x k | y l | z m | a n | b o | c p | d q | e r | f s | g t | h u | i v | j x | k w | l y | m z | a z | b a | c b | d c | e d | f e | g f | h g | i h | j i | k j | l k | m l | n m | o n | p o | q p | r q | s r | t s | u t | v u | w v | x w | y x | z y | A z | B a | C b | D c | E d | F e | G f | H g | I h | J i | K j | L k | M l | N m | O n | P o | Q p | R q | S r | T s | U t | V u | W v | X w | Y x | Z y | a z | b a | C b | D c|

Third figure of the expansion of the direct table.

a m b n c o d p e q f r g s h t i u k x l y z w a b c d e f g h i j k l m n o p q r s t u v x y z a b c d e f g i k l m n o p r s t u v x z a b c d e s f g h i k l m n o q r s t u x y z a b c e f g h i k l m o p r s t v x y z a b d e f g h k l m n o p r t u v x y z a c b d e f g k l m n o p t u v x y z α β γ δ ε ζ η θ ψ ξ ι κ λ μ ν Ω ξι ηι θι ψι ζι ικ Λι μν Οι Ψι Ζι ΙΚΛΙΜΝΟΠΨΖΙ

There are also in this expanded figure of the direct table five alphabets distributed in order, as is seen; in the first of them, by the principle of transposition, m is taken for a, in the second n, in the third o, in the fourth p, in the fifth q. Their number can be increased in many ways, as was said above.

Continuation of the expansion.

Fourth figure of the expansion of the direct table.

This is the fourth figure of the expansion of the table of direct transposition, and under five alphabets in direct order it comprises the twentieth inclusively. The shifting in these is done just as in the others, for many purposes; anyone who wishes may use them very securely in secret matters.

Continuation of the direct table.

Fifth figure of the expansion of the direct table.

This is the fifth and last figure of the expansion of the direct table, containing three alphabets in itself, and it completes in itself the twenty-third number. If you add to it the usual alphabet, they will rise, according to the number of letters, to twenty-four. The remaining two shift the letter to the third, and are set down as an example.

Expansion of the reversed table.

First figure of the expansion of the reversed table.

|a w | b z | c y | d x | e u | f t | g s | h r | i q | k p | l o | m n | o l | p k | q i | r h | s g | t f | u e | v x | y c | z b | w a | |a y | b x | c u | d t | e r | f q | g p | h o | i n | k l | m i | n h | o g | p f | q e | r d | s c | t b | u a | v x | z y | w z | y s | x s | s s | s s|

This is the first figure of the expansion of the reversed table, which, since it proceeds from the opposite direction against the direct table, is rightly called irregular. For when alternations have been made, it commits an error backward from the twelfth, neither varying nor [unclear]. Since the rule gave this, it did not seem that it should be altered.

Continuation of the table.

563. The Second Figure of the Expansion of the Straight Table.

[expansion grid of letter-pairs, as printed]

In this second figure of the expansion of the reverse table the alphabets are six in number, in the first of which k, in the third i, in the fifth h, are not changed. And since the norm has so given it, it makes no difference; for in so great a multitude of variety no one, even the most expert, will be able to weigh out the constancy of a single mark or character.

Continuation of the table. [N 2]

564. The Third Figure of the Expansion of the Reverse Table.

[expansion grid, as printed]

In this third figure of the expansion of the reverse table there is nothing new of its kind except the metathesis, which is common to all in degrees almost infinite. Six alphabets are transposed. In the first t is eclipsed, in the same g, in the third s, and c, r, and e—the cause of which thing the norm teaches.

Continuation of the table.

565. The Fourth Figure of the Expansion of the Reverse Table.

[expansion grid, as printed]

In this fourth figure of the expansion of the table several errors of the defect of letters concur according to the canonical reckoning; which, since they can easily be emended, I did not wish to depart from the norm of the system. In the first q and d, in the fifth c, in the fifth also b, are not changed.

Continuation of the table.

566. The Fifth Figure of the Expansion of the Reverse Table.

[expansion grid, as printed]

In this fifth figure of the expansion of the reverse table there are only two alphabets—the first in order—looking upon it[self], in the number of which a is eclipsed in the first. But the remaining four [are left] for forging new ones at will.

ORCHEMA.

a c a y a e a q a p a o b c b s b f b r b q b p c g c o c g c s c r c q d i d k d h d t d s d r e l e f e i e u e t e s f n f b f d f x f u f t g p g a g c g y g x g u h r h x h b h z h y h x i t i r i a i w i z i y k x k n k o k p k m k w l z l i l p l o l a l m m a m c m q m n m b n w n u n r n c n b o b o q o s o d o c p d p m p n p k p e p d q f q h q m q i q g r f r h r d r l r h r g s h s k s w s g s t i s g t m t z t w t u k t i u o u t u z u d x l u k x q x p x y x c y m x l y s y x y z b z n z m z u z g z t z b z m w y w c w u w a w o w n

In the present Orchema a manifold alphabet is handed down by transposition and leap, both by the rule of order and by the position of the letters. All these things suffice as an example for those who cannot be content with the arrangements already given, so that they may have a method and form for discovering the remaining ones, since they can be varied without number, as the following expansion of the Orchema clearly teaches.

Expansion of the Orchema.

1. z. 3. 4. 5. 6. A A b c d e f g h i k l m n o p q r s t u v x y w z b c d e f g h j k l m n o p q s t u v x y z c d e f g h ij k l m n o p qr s t u v x yz d e f g hij k l m n opqr s t u vx y z e f g hijklmnoqrs tuvx y z f g hijk lm nop qrstu vx y z g hij kl mopqrstuvx y z h ijklmo pqrst uvxz y z i jklmopqrstuvxz y z j klmnopqrstuvxz y z k lmnopqrstuvxz y z l mopqrstuvxz y z m nopqrstuvxz y z o pqrstuvxz y z pqrstuvxz y z q rstuvxz y z r stuvxz y z s t u vx y z t u vx y z u vx y z v x y z x y z y z z

Expansion of the Orchema.

7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. a g b i c m d p e q f t g x h w k l m n o p r s t v x y z

Continuation of the expansion.

m s w g wh wi wk M z d z c z f z g z h z k y b y c y d y c y f y z x w x a x b x c x d x e z o p o r o p q o r o p q r o p q n h n i n k n l n m n n o p r t v x y z t w x z k g a g b g a b l g a b m g a b f e f t f e v f e v f x f y f z f a f b f y f z f a c o c p c o p r c o p r c e c v c e v c e v c x c y c z c a c b c y b o b o b o b o p b o p r b o p r b e b v b e v b e v b x b y b z b a b c b y d s d s d s d s p d s p r d s p r d e d v d e v d e v d x d y d z d a d b d y q u q u q u q u p q u p r q u p r q e q u p e v q u p e v q e v q x q u p y q u p z q u p a q u p y z a

Expansion of the Orchema.

13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. a n o p q r b s t v c x y d z w e f g h i k l m n o p q r s t u v x y z a b c d e f g h i j k l m n o p q

Continuation of the expansion.

Expansion of the Orchema.

20. 21. 22. 23. 24. a t a v a x a y b w b a b b b z c m c a c b c e d f g h k l o p q r s t u v x y z

Johannes Trithemius [Peapolitanus?] to the reader.

Since all the letters of the Greeks and Hebrews are numerical, I have often wondered that the painstaking Latinity of the ancients did not also make its own letters serve for the reckoning of numbers. The Hebrews established twenty-eight signs of certain duplicated letters, sufficient for every number. The Greeks, however, with like foresight remedied this deficiency of letters by the addition of four characters. We, therefore, having twenty-four letters, why do we not make ours numerical too, since we can likewise find four duplicated ones? Let us give four as an example, and that will be sufficient for every number: m and final iij; likewise r and final 2; likewise long s and final, or closed, s; likewise closed v and open u. When we add these to the twenty-four letters in common use, we have twenty-eight characters sufficient for all numbers.

And it will be no very laborious matter to grasp this method of numbering for those who already know the letters, if they once commit it to memory. For this invention of ours will be able to comprise many thousands upon thousands in number, all of which can be distinguished and understood at first sight, more clearly than light, without any calculation. Many, less experienced in the art of reckoning, think that this cannot be done so easily by the figures of the algorism, especially in large numbers. For as soon as you have inspected with your eye a number, however great, you will be able both to understand it fully and to express it without circumlocution or division of speech. Since this is so easy, it is fitting that we set down the letters themselves reduced to number.

I wrote this on 16 March, in the year 1508.

Order

574

Order of numeral letters.

Order

575

The ancient order of numeral letters.

Behold, reader, you have the method by which every number capable of being written can sufficiently be marked and written with a few letters; their extension, as you see, proceeds to infinity. But, as it was once customary to say in a proverb, “the weary ox plants his foot firmly”: whoever wishes to be content with former things should follow the ancient method of numbering. So that those who do not know it may understand it more easily, it will not be tedious for me to give, in what follows, the form which Hunibald, historian of the Franks, and also Bede, Rabanus, the monks Helpericus, and several of the ancients used in chronicles and ecclesiastical calculations, as follows.

The method of numbering of Hunibald the Frank and of others.

Order

576

The ancient order of numeral letters.

577

c decc 8000000 c CCCCCCCCXXX lxxx C xxxx C LXXXX deccc 9000000 C CCC C 9000000 C C C XXXX c 10000000 C L C LXXX x C C C c 20000000 C 6000000 C CCXXX xx C C C c 30000000 C 7000000 C XXCCXXX XXX

We have set out thus far, by way of example, the method of the ancient Germans and Franks of writing numbers with Latin letters, so that we might also provide knowledge of it to those who do not know it. But the fact that, in the placement of the figures of the algorism, we have departed from the common rule in computation was done not from error but for a reasonable cause, namely so that we should not be burdened in an excessive progression. There were also some who wrote larger numbers in such a way:

O JOAN-

578

Here begins the sixth book of the Polygraphy of Johannes Trithemius, Abbot of Saint James the Greater the Apostle at Würzburg.

Before every invention and use of letters, in the beginning of the world, when human beings were still rude in intellect and uncultivated in morals, under the rule, shared by alternation, of three intelligences, as certain persons think, succeeding one another in order through one thousand sixty-three years, the influences of the planets in the sphere are said to have presided in their own way over bodies on earth by their influence, chiefly under the governance of their intelligence, whom they called Orisiel, that is, the life-giver of God, for three hundred fifty-four lunar years, likewise four months, and as many days and hours. These things we recount as poetic, not as affirming them.

After Saturn, Venus is set down as having assumed dominion; after Venus, Jupiter. But after Jupiter, Mercury, the fourth ruler in order, adorned human talents with various arts. Under the three intelligences already mentioned, namely while Saturn, Venus, and Jupiter were ruling, they assert that human beings did not have the use or knowledge of letters. Hence, whenever one person wished to announce something secret to another, he did it not by writings, since the function of letters was lacking, but symbolically, by certain likenesses of animals, trees, plants, or of some other sensible things, just as they had agreed among themselves.

The time of Saturn, as they say, gave to human beings morals properly suited to his influence. For it made them farmers, hunters, founders of cities, rude, woodland-dwelling, gloomy, simple, uncultivated in life and morals, living for a long time in the flesh. After Orisiel of Saturn, as those who hold this opinion say, the intelligence Anael, mover of Venus, receiving the government of the world by influence, continued it for three hundred fifty-four years, and for four months, days, and hours; under him human beings began to be more cultivated, to build houses and cities more frequently, and also to discover various manual arts, namely weaving, wool-working, and many other things similar to these. They also began to flow away much more into pleasures of the flesh, and to take beautiful wives, and, many children having been begotten by them from these wives, they notably fell away from natural simplicity. They invented games and songs, began to play the cithara, and more eagerly devised whatever they affirm to pertain to the influence of Venus, following the motion of the flesh.

They named the third intelligence of Jupiter Zachariel; when it received dominion of the world after Anael, it made human beings restless with desire for ruling, to carry on hunts, to make tents, and to adorn themselves with various garments. While he was ruling, in accordance with the quality of Jupiter, who deprived his father of the kingdom, a great division arose between the good and the bad: the former calling upon God, but the latter given over to the flesh and to the world. Under his rule Adam, the first man, died, leaving to all posterity the testament of dying once.

But the fourth mover or angel of Mercury, Raphael, influencing worldly things after Zachariel, began in the one thousand fifty-fifth year of the world at the end of the month of February, and lasted until the one thousand four hundred tenth year of the world; under him the use of letters is said first to have been invented. But the letters then, as they report, were very different from those which the world has today, devised in the form and likeness of trees, plants, and animals; yet with time afterward these were changed in many ways, and took on an easier manner of formation and a more cultivated ornament. For the fictions of the poets said that Mercury was the presiding deity of all literature, promising that great secrets of things lay hidden beneath fables. After this, when the human race had multiplied and had been spread everywhere over all the earth, the unity of letters did not remain long; rather, the separation of bodies and minds far from one another discovered different and various modes of writing, about which our narration is long. Plato the Philosopher

[unclear] in the Phaedrus relates that letters and the use of writing, together with the system of weights and the game of dice, were first invented by a certain philosopher named Theuth, and that he taught Thamus, king of the Egyptians. But concerning the other ancient men who are said to have handed down special letters to almost every nation and people, letters that remain in use among them down to the present day, it is not my purpose to set down or describe the account. For all the more learned men among us know that Cadmus, son of Agenor, king of the Phoenicians, is said to have brought sixteen letters into Greece: α, ε, γ, δ, ζ, ω, λ, μ, ν, ι, θ, ξ, π, σ, τ, ψ. To these Palamedes, at the time of the Trojan War, is reported to have added four: ξ, θ, φ, χ. And Pythagoras afterward added the letter u, so that there would be twenty in all; ζ, κ, ω were subsequently invented by others. Gordanis, bishop of the Goths, gave his people letters of their own. When the unity of language had been confounded, the simplicity of characters too was varied in many ways. Hence it came about that the use of letters in the course of time arrogated to itself such license that not only individual peoples, but also particular men, fashioning new characters for letters at their own discretion, prepared hiding-places for their mysteries. Yet every writing in an unfamiliar character will not be free from suspicion among those who see it. Notwithstanding this, many kings, tyrants, and princes of old devised for themselves a private mode of writing, separate from the common one, caring little for the suspicion of others, provided that what they wished to remain secret was not perceived. Moved by imitation of these, and desiring to bring this work of Polygraphy, as far as possible, to a finished end, in this sixth book, which is also the last, I have resolved to recall from the dead certain characters of the ancients, which long ago passed out of human use, lest they perish entirely; and first indeed we shall set down the ancient mode of writing of the Nortmanni.

On the Alphabet and Wonderful Mode of Writing of the Nortmanni, at the Time When They Were Ravaging [unclear].

All the letters of the Greeks and Palestinians are numerical, as was said before, whereas of the Latin letters, which we Germans also use, only seven are counted as numerals, namely c, d, i, l, m, y, and x. The Nortmanni, however, together with the Asiatic Dacians, having gone out from the Scandian islands, which are now called Gothic, overran Gaul for more than forty years and laid it waste most grievously. In order to provide for their secret affairs, as Bede the English monk bears witness, they devised a new and elegant mode of writing from the letters of the Greeks, as follows. For they adapted the numerical values of the Greeks, comprised in ten of their twenty-four letters, to Latin characters, and under a foreign appearance prudently concealed our letters, in precisely the way in which we use numbers in place of letters, that is, when for a we put 1, for b 2, for c 3, for d 4, and so on in succession to the end of the alphabet. It is indeed a fine and quite secure invention, which neither a Greek nor a Latin will easily understand. For the whole alphabet is not found in it, but only nine letters and one numerical sign, namely g, which among them signifies six; and in this mode of writing, representing f, the sixth letter of the Latins, and, in addition, deferring to our German language in which we were born, we have put double w as the twenty-fourth letter of our nation at the end, which, according to the Greek number, we have formed thus: [unclear]. We shall set down this script of the Nortmanni from the following order of Greek letters by imitation.

[Figure: alphabet and numbers arranged in a table: A 1 I Þ O T 13 17; B Z K 2 10 S 1H 18; C Y 3 L 4 II ⋓ 1G 19; D ß 4 m P̄ 5 z K 6 20; E e 5 n R 7 y X 8 21; F q 6 o S 9 1E 1S 3 KV 23; G h 8 p Q 1I 16 W 1K 24.]

[Figure: O 4 Hiins.]

By the service of this alphabet the Normans wrote, in a secure communication, whatever they wished to keep hidden among themselves. No Greek could understand this method of writing, since, although all these characters are Greek, nevertheless they represent Latin letters according to numerical order; nor could it be understood by a Latin who had not first acquired knowledge of this art. This mode of writing can also be varied in many ways, when by transposition the numbers and the letters are changed. This can also be done with the usual Greek letters, at the wish and discretion of any industrious writer. Nor will the manner of forming these characters be very difficult, especially for one who has been somewhat accustomed to it. The characters written above are also sufficiently suited to the German language; with them we can denote everything that occurs to us, in whatever speech we may be skilled. Whenever iota is placed by itself, so that it may be known to denote the letter k, the tenth of the alphabet, it is marked above.

On the Alphabet and Method of Writing of the Ancient Franks

The opinion of many holds that the Germans once had letters from the Greeks, and they also steadfastly affirm that they used the Greek language, especially in sacred matters. For they say that great consonance exists between the Greek language and our own, although the long interval of time has utterly extinguished that agreement. That most learned former teacher of mine, Johannes Camerarius Dalburgius, the most reverend bishop of the church of Worms, had collected several thousand Greek words which signify the same thing in both languages, Greek and German. And Caesar testifies in the Commentaries that the ancient Druids in Gaul, the priests of sacred rites, used the Greek language, especially in sacred matters. But as the Romans devastated the world, they at last violently imposed, together with their dominion, the use of their letters upon many nations.

Finally, the remnants of the Trojans, who afterward were called Franks, in the four hundred and fortieth year before the incarnation of the Lord, having gone out from the territories of the Scythians, with King Marcomer providing leadership, came into Germany and received settlements at the mouths of the Rhine from their brothers the Saxons. Thereafter, for nine hundred and fifty years they waged an almost continuous war with the Romans and the Gauls, as Hunibald is the authority, and at last subjected almost all Europe to their empire or kingdom. Yet they did not abolish the letters of the Romans once they had accepted them; rather, mingled among the Germans and Gauls, they themselves learned their language, and preserved their letters and form of writing.

The writer of the histories of this people, Wastbald, wrote in his native tongue books of the deeds of kings, dukes, and princes through almost seven hundred and fifty-eight years, with the characters appended, as Hunibald says, which he mentions in his volume that he published in eighteen books on the origin of the Franks.

Λ Ε ρ n Θ ε ζι β Ο χ Χ Λ Υ λ γ ι Ι ο Ρ φ Δ δ h K E P ψ σ δ e λ + P Γ α π ε 3 H m C F Ω ∞

Unless an error of the scribe has deceived me, I have suitably represented, as I think, Wastbald’s alphabet, in which some characters differ entirely from Greek ones, and several also seem partly to resemble them. Yet I do not know what to judge: whoever their inventor was, he nevertheless observed the form of the Greek letters. The codex, decayed by excessive age, could scarcely be read; hence I fear that I have rather been deceived by some interpolator than found the true and certain opinion of Hunibald. But let us pass on to what remains, since if Hunibald’s statement is true, it will have been well written by us; but if it is someone’s fiction, it will neither harm us nor do injury to the reader. Another fictitious alphabet follows, found in the codex of Hunibald, to which this was inscribed:

The Alphabet of the Franks Which [Doracus?] Invented

НАЛФШМЪ ҄ ЧТѴ ІІ ГЬ ПѢ ФѴ СР Іѡ П9 ЧI Нn Р S БРГ Та Е КѪ О Гꙇ Аx те шч Аръ съ у фо Шшрь фхз

Whoever wishes to use the characters written above should know that they are to be written below the lines in the manner of the Greeks, not above as the Latins do. Likewise it must be observed that, of the double letters, the first are written at the beginning and in the middle of words, but the second always at the end.

From the Grammatical Writings of Otfrid, Monk of Weissenburg

We read that Charles, king of the Franks, surnamed the Great, taking pity on the barbarism of his nation, attempted, with Nanno, Theobald, Albinus, and Berenger as helpers, to regulate the German language. And when, as Turpin bears witness, he had begun so arduous a work, he did not complete it, being delayed by frequent incursions of wars, but, overtaken by death, left it unfinished; nor did another arise after him who would bring the care of this matter back to mind.

But the aforesaid Otfrid, a monk, formerly a hearer and disciple of Rabanus of Fulda, under Louis the Pious, son of that Charles, having acquired that grammar, though imperfectly, wrote many things in our German language, which seem to sound forth the admirable weight of regular instruction. For he composed many poems according to that same standard, in heroic meter and also in elegiac, and in addition composed some works in prose, addressed to Louis, king of Germany, son of Louis the Pious and brother of the emperor Lothar; also to Otgar, archbishop of Mainz, to the monks of Saint Gall, and to others.

Having obtained fragments of this grammar, I too extracted these present characters of the alphabet from many, lest they utterly perish. It is established, moreover, on Otfrid’s testimony, that Charles devised several alphabets of his own, which he might use securely, throughout his very broad kingdom, in secret matters with individual prefects. From these, with Otfrid supplying them, we entrust a few things to these letters.

ZI A P Z T N 7 t † B L H C O G V X K S m I U R Q Y T D F K L ß T ψ z C o e Λ m ψ s Ψ w

Charles the Great, most Christian king and emperor, waged war with the Saxons for no fewer than thirty years, whom at last, overcoming them by the sword, he converted to the Christian faith. But fearing that they would again apostatize from the faith, as they had done several times, he appointed certain secret investigators, to whom he granted judicial power, so that, traveling through all Saxony, they should secretly and diligently inquire concerning the faith and morals of the people; and whoever they found to have apostatized from the faith, robbers, adulterers, blasphemers, despisers of the Church and of its priests and commandments, or those disturbing the Christian commonwealth with notorious crimes, or recalling or soliciting the people to paganism, they should without delay, by imperial and royal authority, hang with a noose with impunity, or otherwise kill as they could.

And so that this institution might remain forever unshaken, he gave the same men power also to appoint others, suitable under certain conditions, who, enjoying the aforesaid faculty, should exercise with impunity the office of inquiry and of death against the guilty. Finally, he prescribed for them secret laws and hidden signs, together with a form of oath, by which they might proceed justly in judging and punishing, and, being mutually known to one another, might remain hidden from others, and preserve forever the necessary, more secret judgment in Saxon land. They also used certain alphabets among themselves for a time, all of which at length entirely fell out of use. Nevertheless the office of this sort of inquisition remains down to the present time; its ministers are commonly called Feimeri.

41 A g B n S t V 5 b X h v P l p x 7 c φ I et P L Y m d X K Χ T Z O+ e ϒ L H R S δ N.

Although these characters do not appear sufficiently beautiful and elegant, nevertheless it pleased me to join them with the aforesaid new inventions of mine, because of honor and reverence for antiquity, since there is no one even a little diligent who could not devise more beautiful ones for himself according to his own judgment. Yet continued practice in writing will be able, with easy compensation, to correct this misshapen crookedness, and, when frequently brought into habit, to make it pleasing. For no one, however learned or skilled in any language, also becomes a good writer unless by long practice he has transformed use into art. Another follows.

Θ α ζ ψ h o ∞ i x p q k t v s z f A m φ d w

If anyone wishes to fashion a new alphabet for himself according to his own judgment, he should know that two things in particular must be observed, which nevertheless I do not always find preserved in the foregoing. The first is that he form characters easy to handle; and the simpler they are, the better they will be. The second is that he arrange the individual letters in such a way that, when joined into words, they present a beautiful and elegant appearance. I add a third, not promised: if you want the writing to remain secret, make some letters of the alphabet double, in the manner of the Hebrews.

[unclear] This Frank came with Marcomer from the borders of Scythia to the mouths of the Rhine in Germany, and, as a supplement to the German language, is said to have invented these characters, which also seem to agree with it sufficiently in many respects. Pharamund too, king of the Franks in Germany after Marcomer, who had brought the people in, the forty-third, and he died in the year of the Lord’s Nativity 426, when he had sent his scouts through Gaul for the purpose of invasion, ordered them to write in such characters.

Besides that alphabet of the Northmen which we placed at the beginning of this sixth book, we have also found the following written out in Bede.

From Latin letters also multiple alphabets are made, when, either reduced to number according to the model which we handed down in the preceding fifth book, or otherwise, in imitation of the Northmen, together with Greek letters they provide a method even for our own letters, for communicating most securely whatever we wish. Let us consequently set down, according to the number and order of our usual alphabet, the letters themselves changed in an unusual way, and we shall have a secret and mystical method of writing, sufficiently fine and elegant, confirmed by usage. This method of numbering, however, is different from the one which we placed in the fifth book, and is more suited to our purpose.

Once these principles of numbering with our letters have been rightly understood, it will now be easy to carry the number to any progression whatever, just as is shown plainly enough in the preceding book. Now let us arrange an alphabet from these.

a 1 a f 7 g ic 13 n ih 19 t b 2 b g 8 h id 14 o k 20 v c 3 c b 9 i ie 15 p ka 21 x d 4 d i 10 k i et 16 q kb 22 y e 5 e ia 11 l if 17 r kc 23 z et 6 f ib 12 m ig 18 s k 24 w

You now have, from Latin letters, a foreign alphabet, such as, as we said above, the Northmen once made for themselves from Greek letters. With it, if the necessary care is observed, you will safely write to a friend who knows the invention whatever you wish for the occasion. Let us add also another, which we judge safer.

a o g t n c s m b p h y o a v M c q i v p u x s d r k w q z J and e i l x r g z n f s m z s o w N

Although in Latin speech we have no need of k, y, and w, yet because we use k and w in German, we have carried this alphabet also down to the twenty-fourth number and extended it. This method of writing, too, can be varied in many ways at pleasure. [unclear] according to the will of every writer.

There follows another alphabet of Honorius, surnamed the Theban, by whose service he concealed his magical follies, as Peter of Abano testifies in his larger book, the fourth.

a b c d e f g h i k l m n o p q r s t u v x y z I K M N O P Q R S T U V X Y Z W nV Gm Lm Ym Zm r s t u v w x y z

I have also found another alphabet, newly devised by a certain alchemist, which he was accustomed to use for concealing his secrets, making a great valuation of his art, which contains little in itself besides words. For alchemy is loved by many, and is chaste.

O A S E N X T Θ b Ω H M O I V θ C ω I U P Ξ X C d δ K U Q O Y ɔ e Φ L Ψ R W Z φ F ε m X S W

Alchemy has many household attendants, who guard their mistress with perpetual vigilance and present themselves under her name, so that they may preserve her, untouched for all time, from intercourse with so many importunate lovers. Vanity, fraud, craftiness, deception, sophistry, greed, falsehood, lying confidence, folly, want, poverty, despair, flight, proscription, and beggary are the handmaids of alchemy; pretending that their mistress is beloved, they keep her inviolate, and readily prostitute themselves to those moneyed, avaricious, greedy, and foolish seekers after her.

On the Notes and the Wondrous, but Excessively Laborious, Method of Writing of M. T. Cicero, and after him of St. Cyprian, Bishop and Martyr.

Marcus Tullius Cicero, the eloquent orator of the Romans, wrote a book of notes of no small size. St. Cyprian, bishop of the Carthaginians and martyr, enlarged it with many notes for words, adding terms necessary for the uses of Christians, so that the work itself became useful not only to pagans, but much more also to the faithful. The codex is rare; I have found it only once, and bought it for a low price. For when, in the year of the Lord's nativity 1496, I was examining several libraries out of love of books, I found the aforementioned codex in a certain monastery of our order, neglected because of its great age, thrown under dust and despised. I asked the abbot, a doctor of law, at how much he valued it. He answered that he would prefer to it the little works of St. Anselm recently printed. I went to the booksellers, since the matter occurred in a metropolitan city; I bought the requested little works of Anselm for the sixth part of a florin, handed them over to the rejoicing abbot and monks, and rescued the codex, which was already close to perishing. For they had decided, out of love of the parchment, that it should be scraped. Almost two years after this, I went up on horseback to Strasbourg on affairs of my order and, being admitted by Johannes Keisersberg, the distinguished preacher of the place, into the library of the major church, I found an entire Psalter written out in the same notes of Tullius and Cyprian, and most elegantly written with golden chapter initials. But the title had been placed on the outside by someone ignorant of the mystery as follows: “Psalter in the Armenian language.” I brought in a scholar, showed the falsity, and advised that it be rewritten thus: “Psalter written in Ciceronian notes.” Whether he did so or not I am uncertain, since I did not afterwards return to that library. So that you may see, reader, the form of Cicero's notation, we have determined to set down a few notes below.

appro-

601

V approves W modest epistle M confirms Lj immodest h letter W wicked M moderate Gs letters L upright Ym immoderate syllable N uprightness Nc suitable time S wickedness + throughout time O probable ɔ [unclear] P rejects Jl temporal Q small measure Qd extemporal R small measure Rm in what manner -I man Able

This method of writing demands a great memory, and a wholly enormous labor of reading, where any given character signifies either a whole word, or the final syllable, or some part of speech suited to the composition of the whole. Therefore, omitting all the signs, let us draw an alphabet from a few.

Ps G J K L M N O P Q R S T U V X Y Z

602

Vb Xe Fk Xo Gs Py V b af nͦl etp mꝫsh ꝑʒ Xu bg ξm ꝓph Vo fg Nm ɔt vpfh Va wh Wn phr ɔw tp̄ Vd i Lm xrrωx oẜst

Many other new alphabets could also be formed from the notes of Cicero; we leave the extraction of these to be done at the discretion of one who is capable. For the book is abundant, and contains many signs notably differing from one another, all of which serve writers.

αβγδεϝικλμ ΠΡΤΛΙΗΜΞΩΖΡΥ νορσυζουχυζω ψηφτάθςζέλε

603

This was the alphabet of Iaimiel, the great king of the Artici, surnamed Megalopius, a very wise man, which he used in secret matters; and this too can be changed in a number of ways. To it, out of love for our prince, we have appended this one, in which, if it is used more often over time, the scribe will become easier.

αβγδεθκλμν οπρςσχυζω ιϊ8 αμΐε> ΛΟΕΗΣ Θ

604

How we can safely write any secrets whatever, both with numbers and in many other varied ways.

These things are childish, I admit, since anyone, according to his own capacity and judgment, can devise many alphabets more elegant than those we have recorded in this volume. For that reason we knowingly omit many things which, by the same reasoning, we judge to be childish, common, and of little use. I fear that someday I shall be ashamed to have directed my mind to these trifles, while more useful matters were left aside. But let the readers spare me, I pray: my own will indeed drew me back from these childish studies, not to say at least in part vain ones, but the insistence of certain friends compelled me to write them; to them I neither could nor should deny this without injury to the bond contracted between us. Nevertheless, induced by their entreaty, I also had to connect the following chapter with what was prescribed above: to set numbers in place of letters. For the ancients established various and manifold methods of writing by means of numerical figures, by which, through subtle invention, they safely transmitted their secrets to one another. And so, persuaded by the prayers of my friends, we have placed, at the end of this sixth book, a few methods out of many, by which a path may lie open for the ignorant toward knowledge of the others. For if anyone takes pleasure in knowing these things, he will easily be able, from those once known, to climb to higher things, and to vary the methods discovered by manifold interchange according to his own judgment. As a beginning for this matter we have placed a table under the orchema, which, when the reading is varied in the manner of a caterpillar, will contain in itself ninety-six alphabets.

See the table on fol. 605, marked with this sign: (*) ** Orchema

[unclear]

605

() Numerical orchema for letters.*

[table of letters and numbers]

Whoever correctly understands the table of the orchema will compose for himself from it as many alphabets as he wishes. For example, we have placed the letters of the Latins crosswise, meeting one another from the four corners, so that we might provide the leap of transposition to infinity. Those writing will need diligence, lest the multitude of numbers confuse memory or understanding.

[table continues]

[Source illegible — OCR-damaged or non-textual material; the source page image is the authoritative witness.]

[Source page illegible in the scan; the page image is the authoritative witness.]

606

First table of anomalous expansion.

We do not expand the orchemata, for a reason that moves us: because, since it ranges farther with its own progression, the immense labor has terrified the mind. We have also passed over unity by design, not assigning it a place, since we judge it rash to set it before our inventions in order. For from those things which we have already shown by way of example, anyone who is fit in understanding will easily attain greater things.

All things serve secrets.

Second-

606. The Second Table of Anomalous Expansion.

[letter-number expansion grid, as printed]

607. [header row of zodiac signs: Aries, Taurus, Cancer, etc.]

[letter-number grid, as printed]

To each of the twelve divisions of the Zodiac we have assigned alphabets singly by numbers, so that the sign of Aries for a has the numeral cipher 6; Taurus, 7; Gemini, 8; of Cancer, 9; [Leo,] 10; [Virgo,] 11; and so throughout the whole alphabet.

609. [header row of further signs]

[letter-number grid, as printed]

In this figure we have arranged the alphabets of the remaining six signs singly by numbers, just as they are seen set, in order, under the letters of the Latins, so that whoever wishes [to write] by them may the more safely veil his mysteries.

[Planetary cipher grid: a header row of the seven planets, with letter-number pairs, as printed.]

To the seven Planets we have assigned alphabets singly, from the numbers remaining after the twelve signs. And note: when in speech a letter is doubled, its number is not written twice, but once, and marked above with a point.

The Sixth and last book of our Polygraphy we have, by God's mercy, brought to its conclusion; in which, concluding our discourse with the wandering stars, we forewarn the reader on certain points. First, that as often as he uses the alphabet of any sign or planet, he should prudently add the character of the same, for the sake of a twofold usefulness. For by this the excessive labor is removed from the friendly Reader, [and] the mystery will remain in secret, while anyone ignorant of the art will suppose the table written in numbers to pertain to signs or planets, [and will] not suspect that any mystery at all lies hidden. [...the source here is corrupt...] For the shrewd Reader, who is touched by suspicion of something hidden, if he detects the function of a single number, will easily reckon out the whole alphabet. Secondly, remember—whoever you are that desire to be a shrewd operator in this matter—that [a doubled letter] is written but once and marked above with a point. As, for example: I wish to write "Ioannes" from the alphabet of Aries; I do not double 18, which is n, but write thus: 14, 16, 7, 18, 10, 23; or "abbas": 6, 7, 6, 23. With "Ioannes" [and] "abbas" one must act with like caution; for unless the operator be endowed with diligence, and know how to find greater things from small ones,

he will not be a fit one to whom these least things of ours ought to be opened. Not everywhere are all things to be communicated to all, especially [those] whose use is convertible to good and ill. Moved reasonably by this consideration, we have plainly handed down very much in these six books of Polygraphy to those willing to know, but we have allowed far more secrets to lie hidden beneath what is manifest. Finally we have written a Key unfolding the whole work, so that in each [part] matter for exercising the memory may not be lacking, [while] from the reprobate—who are not willing to use them well—the cause of knowing these things may be taken away. Many mysteries lie hidden in single passages: the greater [things] you find from these, the more ample remain to be found. A way is prepared for beginners, in which, for those who advance, it will not be difficult, in the course of time, to find many rare and very great things. Here he who knew not will learn to write in Latin, [and] prudently to wrap all the mysteries of his will in a foreign tongue. But that he may understand not only his own mysteries which the unlearned man wraps up, but also the open speech of which he was hitherto always ignorant, it is a matter of no great labor, if the paraphrast shall have fully attained our intention in this volume. For beneath the bark lie the kernels of our Steganography, buried by reason, lest they lie open to unworthy babblers. Finally it was worth the labor that the work should not [pre]judge another,

but that to each one his own right should be distributed inviolate. Wearied after a long voyage, here in this sea we fix our anchor under the name of Jesus Christ, Savior of the faithful, on the twenty-first day of the month of March, in the year of the Lord's nativity one thousand five hundred and eight, in the eleventh Roman indiction, at Peapolis, city of the eastern Franks, which they also call Würzburg and Herbipolis. THE END.

[Decorative tailpiece.]

Of Johannes Trithemius, Abbot of Sponheim, etc., On the Seven Secundeans—that is, Intelligences, or Spirits moving the spheres after God—a Booklet, embracing in itself many secrets worthy to be known, with wonderful brevity; dedicated to the Emperor, the Divine Maximilian, Augustus, Pious and Wise; composed from the archetype in the year 1545, and now again published. In the year of Christ 1600.

The booklet of Johannes Trithemius, Abbot of Spanheim, on the celestial intelligences governing the spheres after God.

It is the opinion of very many of the ancients, most wise Caesar, that this lower world is governed, by the ordering of the first intellect, which is God, through secondary intelligences. Agreeing with their opinion, the Conciliator of the Physicians says that seven spirits were set over the seven planets from the beginning of heaven and earth. Each of these governs the world for three hundred and fifty-four years and four months in order. I make this position known to Your Most Sacred Majesty, not by affirming it, but only by reporting it.

[unclear]

The first angel, or spirit of Saturn, is called Orifiel; to him God entrusted the world to be governed from the beginning of creation, and his rule began on the fifteenth day of the month of March, in the first year of the world, and lasted 354 years and four months. Orifiel, however, is the name of an office, not of a nature, attributed to the spirit by reason of his action. Under his rule men were rude and rustic, dwelling in solitude after the manner of beasts. This needs no proof from me, since it is made plain to all from the text of Genesis.

The second governor of the world is Anael, spirit of Venus, who after Orifiel began to rule the influence of his planet in the year of the world 354, in the fourth month, that is, on the twenty-fourth day of the month of June; and he governed the world for 354 years and four months, down to the year 780 of the created globe, as is clear to one who calculates the age. Under the rule of this Anael men began to be more cultivated, to build houses and cities, to discover manual arts, weaving, [laxificium], and things like these; also to indulge more abundantly in the pleasures of the flesh, to take beautiful wives for themselves, to forget God, and in many things to depart from natural simplicity, to invent games and songs, to play the cithara, and to devise whatever belongs to the principle and cultivation of Venus. This wantonness of life endured among men until the flood, taking the occasion of its own depravity.

On the Secondary [Intelligences]

The third, Zachariel, angel of Jupiter, began to govern the world in the year 780 from the creation of heaven and earth, in the eighth month, that is, on the twenty-sixth day of the month of October; and he governed the world for 354 years and four months, down to the year 1063 of the created globe inclusive. Under his governance men first began to claim lordship for themselves over one another, to practice hunting, to make [sentoria], and to adorn their bodies with various garments; and a great division arose between the good and the wicked, the good calling upon God, like Enoch, whom the Lord translated, while the wicked ran after the enticements of the flesh. Under the rule of this Zachariel men also began to live more civilly, to endure the laws of their elders, and to grow tame from their former savagery. Under his leadership, too, Adam, the first man, died, leaving to all posterity the testament of necessary death. Finally, various inventions and arts of men emerged at this time, as the historians have set forth more clearly.

The fourth ruler of the world was Raphael, spirit of Mercury, who began in the year 1063 from the creation of heaven and earth, on the twenty-fourth day of February, and presided for 354 years and four months; and his dominion lasted down to the year of the world 1417 and the fourth month. In these times writing was first invented, and letters were first devised after the manner or form of trees and plants; these, however, later with time took on a more cultivated ornament and the appearance of characters, to their own

Little Book.

... the nations changed their own judgment. The use of musical instruments also began to multiply under the rule of this Raphael, and the first exchange of merchandise was invented among human beings. The rough daring of navigation, too, was first ventured in these times, and many other things of that sort.

[unclear]

The fifth governor of the world was Samael, the angel of Mars, who began on the 26th day of the month of June, in the year of the world 1417, and governed the world for 354 years and 4 months, until the year 1771, as is clearly evident from the history of Genesis. And it should be noted that the ancient philosophers handed down that whenever Samael, the spirit of Mars, is ruler of the globe, so often a notable alteration of monarchy arises. Religions and sects vary, laws and principalities are changed, and kingdoms are transferred to foreigners, as we can easily discover in order from histories. But Samael does not immediately from the beginning of his rule manifest this [unclear]; the same is to be understood concerning the spirits of the other planets, as is evident in histories, all of whom, according to the properties of the nature of their stars, influence and act upon the lower things of this world.

[unclear]

The sixth governor of the world was Gabriel of the Moon, who began after Samael of Mars on the 28th day of the month of October, in the year of the world 1771, in the eighth month, and governed the globe for 354 years and 4 months, until the year of the world 2126.

On the Secondary Intelligences

In these times human beings were again multiplied and founded various cities. And it should be noted that the Hebrews say the flood occurred in the year of the world 1656, under the rule of Mars. But the Seventy interpreters, Isidore, and Bede confirm that it occurred in the year 2242, under the governance of Gabriel, spirit of the Moon; and this seems to me more consonant with the truth, by reason of the multiplication, which it is not the present time to explain.

The seventh governor of the world was Michael, angel of the Sun, who began on the 24th of February, in the year of the world, according to the common computation, 2126, and governed the globe for 354 years and four months, until the year of the world's age 2480 and 4 months. Under the rule of the angel of the Sun, as histories agree with the truth, kings first began to exist among mortals; among them Nimrod was the first, through lust for dominion, to seize tyrannical rule over his companions. The worship of gods was also instituted by human folly, and lesser men began to adore their princes as gods. Various arts too were invented by human beings at this time, namely mathematics, astronomy, magic; and the worship of the one God began to be offered to diverse creatures, and knowledge of the true God gradually passed into oblivion through human superstition. In these times, too, architecture was invented, and human beings began to use more refined customs and institutions.

The Origin of Kings.

The Source of Idolatry.

Next, in the eighth order, Orifiel, angel of Saturn, again began to govern the world on the 26th day of the month of June, in the year from the origin of the world 2480 and four months; and for 354 years and four months he governed the globe a second time, until the year of the world 2834 and the eighth month. Under the governance of this angel, peoples were multiplied, the earth was divided into regions, many kingdoms were established, the Tower of Babel was constructed, the confusion of tongues occurred, human beings were scattered over all the earth, and human beings began to cultivate the earth more carefully, to institute fields, sow grains, plant vineyards, set trees in the ground, and acquire with diligence whatever pertains to food and clothing. From this time the distinction of nobility first began to be made among human beings, when men who excelled the rest both in character and in ability received marks of glory from the greater men of the earth according to their merits. From this point the whole globe first began to come into human knowledge, since, as peoples were multiplied everywhere, many kingdoms also arose, and various differences of languages followed.

In the ninth order, Anael, spirit of Venus, again began to govern the world on the 29th day of October, in the year of the creation of heaven and earth 2834, in the eighth month, and presided for 354 years and 4 months, until the year of the world 3189. In these times human beings, consigning the true God to oblivion, began to worship and honor the dead and their statues as God; this error occupied the world for more than two thousand years, introducing the increase of idolatry.

On the Secondary Intelligences

[unclear] curious adornments of the body and various kinds of musical instruments, men again pursued lust and the pleasure of the flesh excessively, and in these times men also set up and dedicated statues and temples to their gods. Incantations and sorceries were devised in those times by Zoroaster, first king of the Bactrians, though others say differently, whom Ninus, king of the Assyrians, defeated in war.

In the tenth order Zachariel, the angel of Jupiter, again began to govern on the last day of the month of February, in the year from the creation of heaven and earth 3189, and governed, as usual, for 354 years and 4 months, until the year of the world itself 3543 and the fourth month. These were joyful times, which could truly be called golden, in which he brought abundance of all things and increase to the human race, and gave the world its greatest adornment. Likewise at this time God gave Abraham the law of circumcision, and first promised the redemption of the human race. Under his rule the patriarchs, founders of justice, shone forth in spirit, and the righteous were separated from the impious by their own will and deed. In these times also Jupiter was illustrious among the Arcadians, whom [Lisania?] calls the son of Heaven and of God, a king who first gave laws to the Arcadians, made them very civil in their customs, taught the worship of God, built temples, instituted priests, and procured many useful things for the human race; because of these things he was called Jupiter by them, and after death was held to be a god. Moreover, he took his origin from the sons of Heber, namely [Jerari?], as the histories report. Prometheus also, son of Atlas, under the rule of this angel was said to have made men, because from rude men he made them learned, humane, gentle, and polished in morals and knowledge; by art he made images move by themselves. He first devised the use of the ring, and likewise invented the sceptre, the diadem, and royal insignia. Other Jovian men also flourished in these times, very wise men and women, who by their own genius handed down many inventions useful to the human race; and because of the greatness of their wisdom, after death they were thought to have been numbered among the gods: namely Phoroneus, who first established laws and judgments among the Greeks, Sol, Minerva, Ceres, Serapis among the Egyptians, and many others.

In the eleventh order Raphael, the spirit of Mercury, again undertook the governance of the world on the first day of the month of July, in the year of the world 3543 and the fourth month, and presided for 354 years and 4 months, until the year from the creation of heaven and earth 3897 and the eighth month. In these times, as is clearly evident from the histories of the ancients, men devoted themselves more to wisdom; among them were these most illustrious men: Mercury, Bacchus, Omogyrus, Isis, Inachus, Argus, Apollo, Cecrops, and many others, who by their inventions benefited both the world of that time and the later world. Various superstitions too in the cultivation of idols were established by men in these times, and incantations and the arts of diabolical images were increased in a wondrous manner; and whatever subtlety and genius is usually attributed to Mercury was then being increased. Moses, a very wise leader of the Hebrews, skilled in many matters and arts, a worshipper of the true and one God, vindicated the Hebrew people from the slavery of the Egyptians into freedom. Around this time Saturn, who taught that fields should be fertilized with dung, was held as a god. Cadmus, inventor of letters, first reigned in Italy; after him Saturn, who was powerful under the rule of this Raphael, angel of Mercury. He gave the law to his people through Moses in writing, which bears manifest witness to the future birth of Christ in the flesh. A wondrous diversity of religions also arose in the world. Many Sibyls too flourished in these times, prophets, soothsayers, haruspices, magi, seers, such as the Erythraean Sibyl, the Delphic, the Phrygian, and the others.

In the twelfth order, Samael, the angel of Mars, began again to rule the world on the second day of the month of October, in the year of the world 3892, in the eighth month; and his rule lasted 354 years and 4 months, down to the year 4252. Under his rule occurred that great and most famous destruction of Troy in Asia Minor, and there took place a remarkable change of monarchy and of many kingdoms, and the founding anew of many cities, such as Paris, Mainz, Carthage, Naples, and many others.

The destruction of Troy. [unclear]

Paris. [unclear]

Mainz. [unclear]

Booklet.

Many kingdoms also arose anew, such as those of the Lacedaemonians, the Corinthians, the Hebrews, and very many others. In these times there were very great wars and battles of kings and peoples throughout the whole world, and various changes of empires. From this time the Venetians reckon the beginning both of their people and of their city from the Trojans. And it should be noted that very many other nations, both in Europe and in Asia, claim that they took their origin from the Trojans; I have judged that only so much credence should be granted them as they themselves will be able to persuade me, by sufficient testimony, belongs to the truth. Frivolous are the things they adduce about their nobility and antiquity, wishing openly to boast, as though there had not been peoples in Europe before the destruction of the Trojans, and as though no one among them were ignoble.

Likewise, under the rule of this planet Saul was made the first king of the Jews, and afterward David, whose son King Solomon built in Jerusalem the temple of the true God, most famous in all the world. From this time the Spirit of God, illuminating his prophets with a fuller light of his grace, caused them to foretell not only the future incarnation of the Lord Savior, but many other things as well, as the sacred histories testify. Among them were Nathan, prophet of King David, Gad, Asaph, Ahijah, Shemaiah, Azariah, Anan, with many others. Homer, the Greek poet and writer of the destruction of Troy, Dares the Phrygian, and Dictys of Crete, who were present at that destruction and likewise described it, are read to have been alive in these times.

Origin of the Venetians.

Saul.

Homer.

[unclear]

On the Secondary Intelligences

[unclear]

In the thirteenth order, Gabriel, the spirit of the Moon, again took up the rule of the world on the thirtieth day of January, in the year from the origin of the universe 4252, and he presided in his empire for 354 years and 4 months, down to the year of the world 4606 and the fourth month. In that time many prophets flourished among the Hebrews, namely Elijah, Elisha, Micah, Obadiah, and very many others. And there were various changes in the kingdom of the Hebrews. Lycurgus gave rights and laws to the Lacedaemonians. Capetus Silvius, Lyberius Silvius, Romulus Silvius, and Numitor, kings of Italy, flourished under this spirit. Many new kingdoms also took their beginnings under him, such as those of the Lydians, the Medes, the Spartans, and others. The monarchy of the Assyrians failed with Sardanapalus. Likewise the kingdom of the Macedonians came to an end. Various laws were imposed upon men, and the worship of the true God was neglected; the religion of false gods was propagated exceedingly. The city of Rome was built under the rule of this spirit in the year 1484, which was the 239th year of the rule of Gabriel himself in this order; and the kingdom of the Silvii of Italy failed, and that of the Romans began. In these times also Thales, Solon, Periander, Cleobulus, Bias, and Pittacus, the seven sages, flourished in Greece, and from then on philosophers and poets began to be held in esteem. The first to rule at Rome was Romulus, founder of the city, for 37 years, a fratricide and cultivator of sedition. After him Numa Pompilius ruled for 42 years; he enlarged the worship of the gods, in the time of Hezekiah, king of the Jews

Little Book.

12

[unclear] kept the kingdom in great peace. Near the end of the government of this spirit of the Moon, Nebuchadnezzar, king of Babylon, took Jerusalem and destroyed King Zedekiah, and led all the people away captive. Jeremiah the prophet flourished, who foretold this destruction, and likewise the future liberation from Babylon.

Nebuchadnezzar. Zedekiah. Jeremiah.

After Gabriel, Michael, spirit of the Sun, again assumed the fourteenth rule of the world; it began on the first day of the month of May, in the year of the world 4606, in the fourth month, and he ruled the world in his order for 354 years, until the year 4960 from the creation of the world, and 8 months. In the time of this governance Evil-Merodach, king of Babylon, restored liberty and a king to the people of the Hebrews, under the direction of Michael, who, Daniel writes, stood for the people of the Jews, to whom they had been committed by God. Likewise in these times the monarchy of the kingdom of the Persians began; its first king was Darius, and the second Cyrus, who utterly destroyed that most powerful kingdom of Babylon in the days of Belshazzar, as Daniel and the prophets had foretold. In these times the Cumaean Sibyl flourished; she offered nine books to King Tarquinius Priscus to be bought for a price, in which was contained the sequence of future warnings and the rationale of the whole commonwealth of the Romans. But when the king refused the price, the Sibyl burned the first three books in his sight; for the remaining six she asked the same price. When he again refused it, she also handed three others over to the fire to be burned,

On the Secondary Intelligences

which she would have done with the last ones as well, had not the king, persuaded by the counsel of his men, redeemed them from destruction by paying the price that had been demanded for all. Likewise, after abolishing kings, the Romans established two consuls for each year. Phalaris the tyrant occupied Sicily in those times. Magic too at those times was held in great esteem among the kings of the Persians. Pythagoras the philosopher and many others among the Greeks then flourished. The temple and city at Jerusalem were rebuilt. Ezra the prophet restored from memory, using it as his archetype, the books of Moses burned by the Chaldeans, who were also called Babylonians. Xerxes, king of the Persians, led an army against the Greeks, but accomplished little. Rome was taken, burned, and destroyed by the Gauls, except only the Capitol, guarded by a goose, which roused the weary fighters. The very famous wars of the Athenians also took place in those times. Socrates and Plato the philosophers lived at that time. The Romans, again abolishing the consuls, established tribunes and aediles, and in these times were involved in many calamities. Alexander the Great also, after the governance of Michael had been completed, reigned in Macedonia. He destroyed the monarchy of the Persians in Darius, and subjected all Asia, with part of Europe, to his rule. He lived 125 years and five months; after his death endless wars and many evils followed, and the monarchy was divided into four. Among the Hebrews contention began over the high priesthood. The kingdom of Syria began. After-

Booklet.

After Michael, fifteenth in order, now for the third time Orifiel, the spirit of Saturn, took up the government of the world on the last day of the month of September, in the year of the creation of the universe 4960, month 8, and he presided for 354 years and 4 months, until the year of the world 5315. Under his government the Punic War began between the Romans and the Carthaginians. The Punic War. The city of Rome was almost utterly consumed by fire and water. The calamity of Rome. The Colossus, a cast bronze image 126 feet high, fell in an earthquake. The Colossus is destroyed. In this one year there was peace for the Romans after the Punic War; for 440 years they had never been without war. Jerusalem, together with the temple, was burned and destroyed by Antiochus Epiphanes. Antiochus Epiphanes. The history and wars of the Maccabees took place. In these times, in the year 606 from the founding of the city, Carthage was destroyed and burned for 17 continuous days. Carthage is destroyed. In Sicily there was a conspiracy of 70,000 slaves against their masters. In those times great portents were seen in Europe: domestic animals fled to the woods; blood flowed; a fiery globe flashed from heaven with a crash. Many portents. Mithridates, king of Pontus and Armenia, waged war with the Romans for 40 years. Mithridates. The kingdom of the Hebrews was restored, which had been interrupted for 575 years, from the time of Zedekiah until Aristobulus. Likewise the German Teutons invaded the Romans, and after many battles are said to have been defeated, and 160,000 slain, besides innumerable others who killed themselves along with their households, under the consuls Caius and Manlius. The Teutonic disaster against the Romans. Nevertheless many of the Romans had previously been destroyed by them. Finally the civil wars, which lasted 40 years, greatly wore down the Romans.

On the Secondary Intelligences

Three suns appeared at Rome; not for long, but soon they were reduced into one. A few years later Julius Caius Caesar usurped the empire of the Romans; after him Octavian Augustus enlarged it and united Asia, Africa, and Europe into one monarchy. He ruled for 36 years; through him God bestowed peace on the whole world. In the year from the founding of the city 751, in the 42nd year of Octavian Caesar Augustus, in the 245th year and 8th month of the prescribed government of Orifiel, the spirit of Saturn, on the twenty-fifth day of the month of December, Jesus Christ, the Son of God, was born of the Virgin Mary in Bethlehem of Judaea. Note how beautiful is the ordering of divine providence. For the world was first created under the government of Orifiel, and also under the third was mercifully redeemed, restored, and renewed, so that it may seem to furnish a harmony for this description of the sevenfold government of the world. For in the first government of Orifiel there was one monarchy of the whole; under the second, as we said above, it was divided into many. Again under the third, as is seen, it was recalled into unity; although, if we measure rightly, it also becomes manifest that in the second government of Orifiel there was one monarchy of the whole world, when the tower of Babylon was being built. From this point the kingdom of the Jews was taken away, and the victims and continual sacrifice ceased; nor will liberty be restored to the Jews before the third revolution

Booklet.

the [unclear] of the spirit Michael; and this will take place after the birth of Christ in the year 1880, month 8, that is, in the year of the world 7170, month 8. In those times many of the Jews and gentiles took up the Christian religion, while very simple and rustic men preached, whom not human instruction but the Spirit of God had illumined. Then the world began to be recalled to the first innocence of simplicity, while Orifiel, the spirit of Saturn, governed it throughout. Heavenly things were mixed with earthly; many Christians too, for the faith which they preached, were cruelly slain by the rulers of the world. Around the end of Orifiel's rule Jerusalem was destroyed by the Romans, and the Jews were scattered over all the earth, 1,100,000 being killed and 80,000 sold; the rest fled, and so the Romans utterly destroyed Judea.

[unclear]

Sixteenth in order, after Orifiel, Anael, the spirit of Venus, resumed the governance of the whole world for the third time on the last day of January, in the year from the creation of heaven and earth 5315, but from the birth of Christ 109, and he governed the world for 354 years and 4 months, up to the year of the world 5669, month 4, and of the Lord's Nativity [unclear] 463. And it should be noted that through almost the whole time of this rule of the Angel of Venus the Church of the Christians flourished and prevailed amid persecutions, with countless thousands of men slain for the faith of Christ. Finally, several heresies began to sprout in the Church in these times, which in due course were extinguished not without the labor and blood of good men.

On the Secondary Intelligences.

Many men shone in those times, most learned and most eloquent in every kind of knowledge: theologians, astronomers, physicians, orators, historiographers, and the like, not only among the gentiles but also among the Christians. At last the persecution of unbelievers against the Church ceased, after Constantine the Great Caesar took up the faith, in the year of the world 5539, after the midpoint of the rule of Anael himself, the Angel of Venus; although even afterwards it was at times disturbed in part by the impious, nevertheless on the whole it remained very quiet for a long time. From then on the human race, which from the time of King Ninus had miserably wandered for 2300 years in the worship of idols, was mercifully recalled to the knowledge of the one God. Various arts of subtlety were increased in these times, and through the correspondences of nature took on adornment and growth. For men's customs change with time, and lower bodies are disposed according to the influence of the higher. The mind indeed is free, and does not receive the influence of the stars unless, through the excessive commerce which it has with the body, by inclining itself it stains its own affection. For the angels who are the movers of the spheres destroy or overturn none of the things which nature has established. A comet of unusual magnitude preceded Constantine's death. The Arian heresy disturbed the holy Church in many places at the end of this rule. In the time of Julian Caesar crosses appeared on the linen garments of men.

Booklet.

In Asia and Palestine wars, plagues, and famines followed in those places in which the crosses had appeared. In these times also, around the year of the Lord 360, the Franks had their beginning in Germany; afterwards, when they had devastated Gaul, they called the conquered land Francia after their own name. The origin or beginnings of the German Franks. The description of Francia was great in length and breadth; its metropolis was Mainz, but now only Würzburg. Mainz, formerly the metropolis of the Franks. Bavarians, Rhinelanders, Saxons, Thuringians, and the surrounding bishoprics today occupy a great part of Francia in Germany. Likewise, in year 280 of this Anael's governance, the Roman Empire began to decline, when the city was captured and burned by the Goths, the imperial seat having previously been transferred under Constantine into Greece; this was the beginning and cause of the whole decline of the monarchy. The decline of the Roman Empire. For around the end of this rule of Anael there arose Radagistes and Athaulf, kings of the Goths; likewise afterwards Genseric of the Vandals, and Attila of the Huns, who miserably tore the empire apart, as is clear in these histories. Invasions of the Goths, Vandals, and Huns.

[unclear]

After Anael, seventeenth in order, Zachariel, the spirit of Jupiter, resumed the universal governance for the third time on the first day of June, in the year of the world 5669, month 4, but of the Lord's Nativity 463, month 7; and he presided for 354 years and four months, up to the year of the world 6023 and month 8, but of the Lord 817. Many in these times, out of love for Christian philosophy, betook themselves to the desert; many portents also appeared,

18 On the Secondary Intelligences

A comet, an earthquake, a rain of blood. Merlin. Arthur. Thirty kingdoms served Arthur. The orders of monks. Boethius. The disturbed condition of the Church and the empire. Clovis, good king of France.

A comet, an earthquake, a rain of blood. Merlin, born in [Tumba?], foretold wondrous things at the beginning of this rule. Arthur, whom in the common tongue they call Arthur, the most famous king of Britain, conquered the barbarians, restored peace to the Church, victoriously fought many battles, enlarged the faith of Christ, and subjected all Gaul, Norway, Denmark, and many provinces to his empire. He was the most glorious of all the kings of his time; after many splendid deeds had been accomplished, he appeared nowhere, though the Britons expected him to return for many years. Concerning him the mimes once produced marvelous songs. While he reigned, England was in flower, and thirty kingdoms served him. In these times the orders of monks began to multiply in the Church of God. Theodoric, Arian king of the Goths, possessed all Italy and killed the consul Boethius. Everything was full of disturbance, the empire and the Church alike. The emperors Zeno and Anastasius, Arians in the East, Theodoric and his successors in Italy, and Honorius, king of the Vandals, in Africa, were exercising no small tyranny. At last Clovis, king of the Franks in Gaul, having become a Christian, both overcame the Goths and imposed peace, though not everywhere on earth, in the time of Saint Benedict, in the five-hundredth year of the Christians, or thereabouts, at the beginning of this rule of the angel Zachariel of Jupiter, whose special property it is to change spirits, empires, and kingdoms; that this was done in this revolution the histories declare in many ways, and what the angel Raphael himself could not do

Little Book.

...was almost submerged by the waves of the sea, and more than 100,000 persons perished. The Tartars devastated Hungary and Poland, after first overcoming Greater Armenia and many regions.

The discovery of a book by a Jew. In the year of the Christians 1244, a certain Jew at Toledo, while digging, found a book in which it was written: “In the third world Christ will be born of the Virgin Mary, and will suffer for the salvation of men.” Soon believing, he was baptized. The third world was the third revolution of the spirit of Saturn, of which mention was made above; at its beginning Christ was born of the Virgin.

Frederick deprived of the empire. The Roman pontiffs, removing Frederick from the empire, said that it had been vacant for twenty-eight years [unclear] Wilhelm, count of Holland; Conrad, son of Frederick; Alfonso, king of Castile; and Richard, count of Cornwall, brother of the king of England; and evils were multiplied on the earth.

The confederation of the Swiss. At this time, around the year of the Lord 1260, the confederation of the Swiss first began: a people small in number, which grew with time. They killed many of the nobles, and drove others from their territories; warlike men, whose commonwealth is known to all the peoples of Germany.

Rudolf of Habsburg. Origin of the dukes of Austria. In the year of the Christians 1273, Rudolf of Habsburg was made emperor by the election of the princes, and he ruled for eighteen years: a man in every respect prudent and excellent, from whom all the later dukes of Austria descended. The Tartars...

On the Secundei

[unclear] the lands of the Christians, invading Constantinople and Greece, they inflicted great losses on the Christians. The Saracens occupy many cities in Asia, and kill more than four hundred thousand Christians.

When Rudolf had died, Adolf of Nassau was elected king and ruled for six years; afterward Albert, son of Rudolf, defeated him in battle near Worms, killed him, and was elected emperor in the year 1298. He ruled for ten years and was killed by his brother's son. The Order of the Templars is destroyed by order of Pope Clement V. The island of Rhodes was taken by Christians from the hands of the Saracens, in the fourth year of the siege and of continuous war against them. After Albert was killed by his nephew, Henry VIII, count of Luxembourg, was appointed emperor; he ruled for five years. When he had died, Louis IV of Bavaria ruled for thirty-two years, beginning in the year 1315; to him the Roman pontiffs gave the crown. Frederick, duke of Austria, opposed him, but was defeated by him.

After Louis, Charles IV, king of Bohemia, was appointed emperor; he raised the bishopric of Prague to an archbishopric, and ruled for thirty-one years. There were very great earthquakes. This Charles newly instituted many things concerning tolls in favor of the prince-electors. Gunther, count of Schwarzenburg, calling himself king, opposed Emperor Charles, but prevailed in nothing against him. After Charles, his son Wenceslaus ruled for twenty-two years; after him Jodocus, margrave of Moravia, succeeded Sigismund, brother of Wenceslaus.

Little Book

Wenceslaus was deposed. Leopold, duke of Austria, fighting in battle with eight counts and more than 4,000 men, was killed by the Swiss. Under Wenceslaus, king of the Bohemians and emperor, the doctrine of the Hussites took its beginning. When he had been deposed, Rupert, count palatine of the Rhine and duke of Bavaria, was elected and ruled for ten years. In the year of the Lord 1369 the Christians brought war upon the Saracens, but it turned out badly because of the arrogance of the French, since more than 100,000 of our men perished, besides captives, among whom was John, duke of the Burgundians. There were many wars in these times.

In the year 1407 Sigismund becomes emperor for twenty-seven years. He attempted to lay waste Bohemia for the extirpation of heresies, but made little progress. The kingdom of France is cruelly ravaged and afflicted by the English and Burgundians. When Sigismund had died, Albert, duke of Austria, his son-in-law, succeeded him in the year of the Christians 1438, and ruled for only two years, a very excellent man and worthy of empire. When he had died, Frederick III, duke of Austria, [son?], was appointed emperor by election of the princes, and ruled for fifty-six years, a man divine in intellect and peaceful in spirit. He began to reign in the year of the Lord 1440.

In the year of the Christians 1453 Constantinople is taken by the Turks through the betrayal of a certain Genoese, and gradually all Greece fell away from the Christian faith. Moreover, in this time many kingdoms and provinces of the Christians are ravaged and seized by the Turks. The Christians [unclear] much wars

On the Secondary Powers

Much warfare.

The art of printing newly invented at Mainz.

Earthquakes.

Mainz is captured.

War of the Duke of Burgundy.

A comet.

The happy successes of the Turks.

Gathering of fools at Niklashausen.

At that time very grave [movements] of wars occurred among themselves in France, England, Westphalia, Prussia, Flanders, Swabia, and other places. In these times the art of printing was newly invented at Mainz, the metropolis of Germany, by wonderful industry, a gift of divinity. In the year of the Christians 1456, the Turks were overthrown in Hungary, and many infidels perished. The pilgrimage of boys to Saint Michael was remarkable. Earthquakes occurred in the kingdom of Naples, and more than 40,000 men perished. In the year of the Lord 1462, Mainz, the metropolis of the Franks, was captured and despoiled. Charles, duke of Burgundy, defeated the Franks in the year 1465. Afterwards, in the year 67, he destroyed Dinant and Liege. In the year 1473 he entered Guelders and powerfully obtained it, and likewise the whole duchy of Lorraine. A comet appeared through the month of January in the year of the Lord 1472. Charles, duke of Burgundy, afterwards besieged the town of Neuss for the space of a year, in the year 74; he was afterwards killed in war in the year 1477, a magnanimous prince. In these times the Turks took many cities of the Christians: Negroponte in Euboea, also the kingdom of Bosnia, the duchy of [Spetis], Achaea, [Mytsena], and several kingdoms in the East. In the year 1476 a gathering of fools occurred in the Franconia of Germany, at Niklashausen, full of errors. In the year 1480 the Turks, with a great army, besieged the Rhodians, but did not prevail; in the same year, departing from Rhodes, they took Otranto, after more than 12,000 Christians had been killed,

Little Book

only 22 escaping by flight. And in the following year Mehmed, emperor of the Turks, died; Bayezid, his firstborn, succeeded him in the kingdom, now ruling into his twenty-seventh year. In the year of the Christians 1486 Maximilian, son of Frederick, was appointed king at Frankfurt, and was saluted as Caesar by Pope Julius in the year 1508. He established the military order of Saint George against heretics and Turks; he subdued the Swiss by war; he attacks the rebellious Sicambri in war up to the present day, and will be fortunate against all treaty-breakers. The king of the French, in his manner, a persecutor of the empire, has been found to be devising new plots. May the Almighty protect those described under the dominion of Samael in the year 1508. The Venetians, rebels against the empire of Caesar, have been marked by ban and war. There will be punishment for obstinacy, and the reward of advised satisfaction. Around the end of this third revolution of Samael, the image of alteration will pass to the first, and there will be the destruction of many. For unless T., with God ministering, is brought back to Algos, there will be a transfer of some monarchy, or of some great kingdom. A great sect of religion will arise, the destruction of old religions. It is to be feared lest the fourth beast lose one head. In Samael, Mars first foretold the flood; in the second, the fall of Troy; in the third, around the end, there will be loss of unity. For from the preceding things let the future things that follow be judged. This third revolution of Mars will not be completed without prophecy and without the institution of some new religion. From this point, in the year of the Christians 1508.

Maximilian, Emperor.

Notable

On the Seven Seconds, little book.

1508. There remain seventeen years until the end of the government of Samael, in which figures signifying the beginning of evils will be given. For in the year of the Christians 1525, the crosses seen on men's clothing before the decade that has passed will show their effect; but thirteen [years] from now, duly summoned, you will give place to one who does not know; greater after death you will rise again, although you may be sent, covered in cloud.

In the twentieth order Gabriel, angel of the Moon, will receive the government of the world, in the year of the world 6732, in the fourth month, on the fourth day of the month of June, in the year of the Christians 1525, and he will govern the world for 354 years and 4 months, until the year of the world 7086 and the eighth month; but of the Lord's nativity, 1879, and likewise 11 months. The future course of this revolution requires prophecy.

I have not written these things assertively, most sacred Caesar; they are in no way to be believed, since that would be an injury to the orthodox faith. There are, however, those who have reckoned the months in these matters as lunar months; if you should judge that they are to be agreed with, those things which I have written otherwise must be changed. With my own hand also I protest, and with my mouth I confess, that in all these matters I believe nothing, I admit nothing, but reject and despise them as vainly devised and superstitious.

Praise to almighty God.

END.